(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "My Dixon – Taylor pedigree"

Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2013 



http://archive.org/details/mydixontaylorpedOOtayl 



MY 

DIXON - TAYLOR 
PEDIGREE 



MY 



D IX ON 



T AY LOR 



PEDIGREE 



Table Of Contents 

Page 



Pedigree Chart 1 

My Father - ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR Biography 7 

Photo 5 

My Mother - MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR Autobiography 29 

Photo 27 

Maria and Arthur N. Taylor - Small Photo 49 

A Tribute to Aunt Rye e Verse by Rhea D. Reeve 5 1 

1930 Letter to Children and Grandchildren 54 

Family Roster to October 1 979 55 

My Grandfather - GEORGE TAYLOR, Sr. Biography 65 

Photo 6 3 

G. Taylor photo of Old Provo Tabernacle Tower 67 

G. Taylor photo of Old and New Provo Tabernacle 67 

Photo of Old and New Third Ward Meeting Houses 77 

Photo of Old Provo Third Ward Meeting House 77 

Photo of "The Round House" 77 

List of George Taylor's Children 86 

Copy of George Taylor's Will 84 

My Grandmother - ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR Biography 91 

Photo 8 9 

Grandma Taylor - Poem by Mayme W. Bird 99 

Fatriarchal Blessing 100 

My Grandfather - HENRY ALDOUS DIXON 

Photo 103 

Cape of Good Hope Mission History 105 

Conversion to L„ D c S. Church 111 

"Testimony of a Pioneer" 113 

Photo of Grahamstown - H.A. Dixon's Birthplace 117 

Photo of St. George Church - Grahamstown 117 

Biography of Henry Aldous Dixon 119 

Photo of South African Natives 123 

Photo of African native animals 127 

Photo of Tithing Office in Salt Lake City, Utah 133 

Photo of Provo Woolen Mills 133 

Photo's of Provo Woolen Mills during fire 137 

Photo of First Utah County Courthouse 141 

Photo of Second Utah County Courthouse 141 

Photo of Dixon homes in Provo 145 

Photo of Z.CM.I. warehouse in Provo 145 



i 



MY DIXON TAYLOR PEDIGREE 
Table of Contents 

Page 

My Grandfather - HENRY ALDOUS DIXON (Continued) 

Account of Steamship-Iceberg Collision 147 

Henry A. Dixon's Patriarchal Blessing 152 

Death of Henry Aldous Dixon - Newspaper Clipping 153 

Obituary of Henry Aldous Dixon - Newspaper Clipping 154 

Photo of Grandma Barrett's Log Cabin 155 

Photo of Aunt Sarah Monk 155 

"An Elm Tree's History" - Verse by Rhea D. Reeve 157 

Photo of Dixon Elm Tree 161 

Henry A. Dixon's Will 163 

Re-newal of Family ties in South Africa 164 

Photo of "Cumorah" South African Mission 167 

Home and Headquarters at Mowbray 

Photos of South African Relatives: Hartmans & Humphris 169 

Henry A. Dixon's Handwritten Letter to his Sister 171 

Anne Hartman in Grahamstown, South Africa 

Chronological Travels and Important Dates 177 

Map of Africa 182 

South African Mileage Chart 183 

Children of Henry A. Dixon 185 

Henry A, Dixon's Handwritten Signature and Photo 187 

My Grandmother - SARAH DEGREY DIXON 

Photo 191 

Biography of Sarah DeGrey Dixon by Maria D. Taylor 193 

Small Photo 199 

"Mother" - Verse by Walter D. Dixon 201 

Photo of First Provo Third Ward Meeting House 203 

Photo of Provo Tabernacle showing 5 Towers 203 

"Memories of Grandma" - by Sarah D. Summerhays 205 

Photo of Provo Third Ward Chapel & Amusement Hall 209 

Photo of Old Timpanogos School House 213 

Photo of Old and New Provo Tabernacle 213 

Patriarchal Blessing To Sarah DeGrey Dixon 224 

My Great Grandfather - THOMAS TAYLOR Brief Sketch 226 

My Great Grandmother - ANNE HILL TAYLOR Brief Sketch 228 

My Great Grandfather - THOMAS ASHFORD NICHOLLS- B r ief Sketch 230 
My Great Grandmother - HARRIET BALL NICHOLLS- Brief Sketch 232 

My Great Grandfather - JOHN HENRY DIXON Biography 237 

Photo - Taken from a tin type 235 

Specimen of Handwriting and Signature 235 

Pen sketch of "Settler's Camp" Algoa Bay 1820 251 



ii 



MY DIXON TAYLOR PEDIGREE 
Table of Contents 

Page 



My Great Grandfather - JOHN HENRY DIXON (Continued) 

Photo of Port Elizabeth (Algoa Bay) in 1932 251 

Photo of 1820 Settlers Memorial at Port Elizabeth 251 

Map of the "Zuurveld" locations 255 

Map of Eastern Frontier in 1820 256 

My Great Grandmother - JUDITH BOARDMAN DIXON - Biography 275 

My Great Grandfather - JOHN DEGREY II Brief Sketch 282 

My Great Grandmother - MARIA BROOKS DEGREY - Biography 287 

Maria Brooks DeGrey Photo 285 

My Great, Great Grandfather - Rev. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 

Specimen of his Handwriting and Signature 293 

Biography 295 

Pen Sketch of 1 820 Settlers Landing at Algoa Bay 301 

Pen Sketch of 1820 Settler's Sailing Ship (La Belle Alliance) 301 

"Drostdy" - Bathurst. First Grammar School Building 307 

Family Register taken from Boardman Bible 312 

My Great, Great Grandmother - MARGARET HAYES BOARDMAN 

Brief Sketch 315 



iii 



FORWARD 



My purpose for compiling this book was to bring the histories of 
some of my ancestors under one cover, for ease in periodic reference 
and for my use. 

This is not a literary book. Academic sentence structure, punct- 
uation, spelling and grammar are secondary to the preserving of the 
individuals life story. This may serve as a reference for some future, 
gifted and qualified author to write an acceptable, literary book. 

The most current material has been used, which may differ from 
dates and materials of the past. As an illustration: My Grandmother, 
Sarah DeGrey Dixon, has used her date of birth as 27 Jan. 1845. Her 
birth certificate, from England shows her birth date as February 4, 
1844. 

The re-searched genealogical materials of the Rev. William 
Boardman does not correspond with some of the material found in the 
Boardman Bible. 

Clarence D. Taylor 



iv 



w 
£ 

u 
cfl 

s 

nJ 



s 

CO 



< 

I 

o 

LU 
LU 
CC 

o 
5 

LU 
C. 





C 




1 

CO 




H 




0) 






vO 


a 




x 




cd 




(D 


CO 


U 








■* « 


C 


CO » 

r- W 




t- c 


rt 


Jan 


CO £ 
•- 1 


rdm 




CM 


h 1 
5? £ 


at 
O 






< a! 
X 


pq 



nt x 

Q T) 



^ a) 

3 CO 
XI 

£co 
<D CM 

z 



O o 



Up 



2 "* 'H 

5 CM 3 

S Q 



< 0< 



cd £ 



^ s CO 

in S a 

CM ^ 5 

£ 1 



O a s s s s 



e 
a 

CO* £ 
co XI 



CM (-U CM 

1 I g I 

2 1 5 3 



CO 

co - co 



si 



ob ^ ^ ca 



Q 



^ p 

^ > 

2 o 

CM k 



< s 1 



co 



43 










0) 






5 


a 






•TO 



























Ka 












II! 








2 goo 


o 

X 






s£l 


HERE 

ed D 


s 


o 1 S 

Ip 




Fr 







s 



MY FATHER 
ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 

November 2, 1 8 7 September 10, 1935 



3 



BIOGRAPHY OF 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



Arthur Nicholls Taylor was born in Provo, Utah on November 2, 
1870, the son of George and Eliza Nicholls Taylor, Pioneers of Provo 
who left Birmingham, England on June 4, 1863 and arrived in Salt Lake 
City, October 6, 1863. 

The home of his birth was anything but a mansion, for the house 
had originally been a little adobe sheep pen of one of the old settlers, 
located on First North between Sixth and Seventh West. In fair weath- 
er, the family fared very well, but when it stormed, the roof would 
leak, the wind would blow rain and snow through the windows, for there 
was no glass to keep the storms out. It was necessary for his Mother 
to hang a quilt over the window, and if at night when the quilt was being' 
used on the bed, she had to hang up some of her wearing apparrel in 
order to keep out the storms. It was often necessary for the children 
to sleep under their Mother's bed to keep from getting wet, In clear 
weather, Arthur could lie in bed and look up through the r/oof and see 
the stars overhead. 

Thus as a boy he shared the vicissitudes and harships of Pion- 
eer life and learned the homely lessons of honest toil and integrity. 
Yet, with this poverty and trials, he recalled his childhood days as 
the happiest days of his life. He was of a very quiet and retiring 
nature, never one to show off up in the front of the crowd; but always 
assuming more than his share of responsibility, and never resting un- 
til the task at hand was completed. He was very methodical and ord- 
erly in everything he did. First of all, his plans had to be worked with 
thoroughness and detail, in his mind, or on paper; then the plan had to 
be attacked with all the vim, vitality and energy he could muster. 
"Plan Your Work, Then Work Your Plan". This to him would spell 
succe ss . 

In his early youth, it was his responsibility to take the cows out 
along the foothills whe re they could graze. They did not own a pasture, 
so it was up to someone to herd the cattle wherever grass could be 
found. 

In order to obtain money to buy ready made clothes, shoes, and 
spending money; it was necessary to do any odd job that came along. 
Many days were spent in the fields gathering ground cherries and 
gleaning wheat, to be converted into cash. Sometimes the boys would 
help the old basket weaver peel the bark offthe willows which were 
used in making baskets. This was a tedious and tiring job, for the 
bark had to be peeled off with their teeth. 

At the age of ten years he received employments from Samuel 
Liddiard, the early pioneer contractor and builder; carrying drinking 
water to his workmen. For the next seven years he continued in his 
employ, driving teams and doing odd jobs. 



7 



8 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



His ambition and initiative, characteristic of his early life and 
carried on throughout his life, is portrayed in the following incident: 

Samuel Liddiard had the contract for building one of the school 
houses in Lehi, and the Provo Brick Yard was supplying the brick. 
This necessitated hauling the brick from Provo to Lehi, a distance of 
eighteen miles. The regular brickyard teamsters were making one 
trip every other day. 

At this time, Arthur was driving a very light team, composed of 
an old race horse and a family driving horse. On his first trip to Lehi, 
he found the loose sand on the Lindon Hill was almost too much for his 
light team, so he borrowed a saddle horse from his brother Ashted 
and hooked it up as the third member of his span. In appearance, it 
was anything but a well matched and suitable team of horses for the 
heavy work of hauling brick. But it had its advantages over the fine, 
extra heavy draft horses of the other teamsters. 

Each evening, Arthur would get one of his brothers to help him 
load 1500 brick onto his wagon, before it became dark; then he would 
drive the wagon home where he would unhook, feed and take care of 
his horses and get prepared to leave for Lehi at daybreak the next 
morning. 

Soon after daybreak, he would be on his way. After unloading at 
Lehi, he would then trot his horses a good portion of the way back to 
Provo, arriving at the brickyard in time to load his wagon with 1500 
brick before it became dark. This routine was followed each day. They 
were long and tiring days, but he was able to make a trip every day, 
and being paid by the load he was able to make just twice the money the 
other teamsters made, who made only one trip every other day. 

It was while working for Samuel Liddiard that he initiated the 
movement to buy, trade and barter for the necessary materials and 
labor to build his Mother a new, larger and more convenient house. 
This house was built next door West of the old house and just East of 
their good neighbor, the Collins. With the help of his brothers, a 
comfortable five room house was completed and furnished for their 
Mother. 

From the time he began working and receiving wages, and as 
long as at home, he voluntarily followed the old English custom of 
turning over his wages each week to his Mother. All he kept for him- 
self was enough for his clothes and sufficient pin money to occassion- 
ally go to a dance. 

He was very fond of dancing, and became one of the best waltzers 
in the community. While on a picnic at the Old Provo Resort, on the 
shore of Utah Lake , he was pe rsuaded to enter one of the dance contests. 
He was not only judged winner of the prize waltz, but gave a demon- 
stration of balance and smoothness by waltzing around the floor with a 
glass of water on top of his head. 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



9 



In 1887 he left the employ of Samuel Liddiard and went to work 
with his Father in Provo's first furniture store. The George Taylor 
Furniture Co. was established a year earlier, in 1866. 

In 1889 he was overcome with a severe illness which he was un- 
able to get rid of that summer and winter. In the spring of 1890, not 
having fully recovered, he went with his Mother on a trip to Europe. 
It was hoped the change would put him back in good health. During the 
next four months they visited Eastern United States, England and 
France, namely the following large cities: Denver, Kansas City, 
Chicago, Buffalo, Niagara Falls, New York, Glasgow, Scotland; Liver- 
pool, Birmingham, London, England; and Paris, France. A most de- 
lightful four months was spent and he returned home in the best of 
health, as had been promised in the blessing given by Pres. David John, 
before he had left on the trip. 

Before going on the trip to Europe with his Mother, he became 
an apprentice to S Q ren Nielsen, as a watchmaker. At this time, the 
East section of Taylor Bros, store was rented by Mr. Nielsen for his 
watch repair shop and jewelry store. 

In the winter of 1891 he entered the Brigham Young Academy and 
graduated from the Commercial School in 1893. He was the only mem- 
ber of his Father's children to graduate from College. 

While still in school, his brothers purchased the Furniture Bus- 
iness from his Father. He bought some stock in the Business and 
worked in the Store during the summer of 1892. 

Martin & Dirde, operators of one of the local livery stables, 
were also mining and contracting men, who had gone to Montana on a 
contracting job. They employed James F. Mc Clellan in the livery 
stable, so when they needed additional help in Montana they sent for 
J. F. Mc Clellan and his wife, Hattie Taylor Mc Clellan. 

Early in the spring of 1893, after the school term, business in 
the newly re-organized Taylor Brothers Company was very poor, not 
sufficient to support all employees, so Arthur took the job obtained 
for him by his brother-in-law, J. F. Mc Clellan, in the quartz stamp 
mill at Martina, Montana. 

All the money he earned, above actual living expenses, was sent 
home each pay day. It has been said, from good authority, that if it 
had not been for that money coming into the new business that summer, 
it could never have survived financially. It was not very much, but 
sufficient to keep the store going. In the fall of 1893 he returned to 
his home in Provo, Utah. 

On May 9, 1894, he took Maria Louise Dixon, the only daughter 
of Henry Aldous D ixon and Sarah DeGrey Dixon, to the Salt Lake Temple 
where they were married by President John R. Winder. 

Their first home was located on First North between Second and 
Third West, directly North of the rear of Taylor Brothers Store. 



10 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



A short time later they moved into the old Dixon home on the corner 
of Third West and Second North, where their first child, Arthur Dixon 
was born October 4, 1 895 

Shortly after his marriage, Arthur was called to be President of 
the YoM.M.I. A. of the Provo Third Ward, a position he held for seven 
years, up until he was called to go on a mission to Great Britain. 

Soon after he was appointed President of the Y. M. M. I. A. , he 
realized the boys of the Ward were not coming out to their meetings, 
but were spending their time at other places of amusement. 

To encourage the boys to come out to Mutual, a complete set of 
gymnastic equipment was located in a used store in Salt Lake City. 
Arthur and William P. Silver, took the Taylor Bros. Co. mules and 
wagon and drove to Salt Lake where they purchased this equipment for 
$300. It was brought to Provo and temporarily stored in the basement 
of the Third Ward Church House. 

The upstairs of the Horton Building, located just West of the H. 
G. Blumenthal building, on West Center Street and Fifth West, was 
rented. The upstairs partitions were removed making one large gym- 
nasium room. It was here the "Mutual League" held their first meet- 
ings. Enthusiasm for Mutual Work was increased, as well as skill and 
proficiency as gymnasts. 

Later, many of these young men pooled their resources together 
and formed the Young Men's Investment Co. for the purpose of buying 
this Horton Building, as well as the vacant property on the corner. 
The organization was set up with Arthur N. Taylor as President and 
William P. Clayton as assistant. Stock certificates were issued to the 
members. 

During 1896 a two room house was built on the south half of 
Grandma Dixon's lot, on Fifth West between Second and Third North 
Streets. It was in this two room home that their second son, Lynn 
Dixon, was born on May 6, 1898. 

Later as the family increased, more rooms were addedto accom- 
odate the growing family. In order to construct and furnish this first 
addition to the house, it was necessary to borrow a little money. This 
loan had been made with one of the local brethren, at an interest rate 
of 12% per annum. When it became known that Arthur was going on a 
mission, the lender of this money became quite concerned and desired 
the loan be paid up in full, at once. 

Arthur then turned to Uncle Jesse Knight and explained his fin- 
ancial situation, and also his desire to fulfill a mission. Uncle Jesse 
Knight then told him that he was paying a higher rate of interest than 
he should, and he would be pleased to make him the loan at 6% interest 
and furthermore, he would not have to pay anything until after his re- 
turn from the mission field. This one act of kindness, when it meant 
so much in the life of Arthur, has endeared the Knight Family close to 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



1 1 



his heart, and was never forgotten. 

On June 22, 1900, their third son Elton LeRoy was born. 

On October 20, 1900, Arthur departed for the British Mission 
Field. In order for him to go into the mission field, it was necessary 
that his wife and three children rent their newly enlarged home and 
move in with Grandma Dixon and her family, next door. Arthur's 
Mother asked for the privilege and the blessings for supporting him in 
the mission field. He was later appointed Pre s ident of the Birmingham 
Conference, the City where Grandma Eliza Taylor and her husband 
had accepted the Gospel. 

Toward the close of his mission, his wife came to England to 
meet him and to travel back home with him after his release. For 
seven months they were both doing missionary work in the British 
Mission, returning home in February 1903. 

Their fourth son, Henry Dixon, was born at Provo, Utah on 
November 22, 1903. 

Upon his return from the mission field, Arthur was called into 
the Utah Stake Sunday School Supe rintendency to labor with L. E. 
Eggertsen and W c S. Rawlings. He was later sustained as Superinten- 
dent, serving in this capacity for a number of years. He was set apart 
as a member of the Utah Stake High Council on August 31, 1906 and 
served continiously in this position for the next twenty-five years. 

For a good many years, a group of the young folks from Provo 
had spent many happy times hunting, fishing, riding and vacationing in 
the South Fork of Provo Canyon. Some had even contemplated build- 
ing themselves permanent summer cabins in the South Fork area. 

There had been only three or four homesteads taken up in this 
area, and a group of these young men could seethe great pos sibility of 
buying up two of these home steads , one from Oscar Mann and the other 
from thus opening up a large area for the grazing of cattle. 

The water rights were on the homesteader's land, and a vast area of 
Government grazing land adjoined. 

In the latter part of 1903, John, LeRoy, Ernest, Charles Dixon 
and Arthur N. , Thomas N. , and Ashted Taylor and others organized 
the South Fork Cattle Co. A beautiful young herd of balle-faced cattle 
was purchased and Charles O. Dixon was appointed as Manager of the 
Company. 

To supplement this summer range in the South Fo rk, eighty acres 
of land was purchased West of Spanish Fork, where enough hay could 
be raised in the summer to feed the cattle through the long, hard winters. 

W. W. Ercanbrack and Thomas Lewis offered the Company a very 
good proposition for the purchase of their holdings , which was accepted 
by the Company, thus ending the existence of the South Fork Cattle Co. 

In the year 1907, the Riverside Hog and Chicken Farm had its 
beginning when Arthur and Ashted bought 35 acres of land from Ray- 



1 2 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



mond and E. D. Partridge, and two acres from a Mr. Robinson; loc- 
ated on the North bank of the Provo River, about half way between the 
railroad bridge and the main wagon bridge at the top of Fifth West. 
This land was all river bottomland and some was covered with a heavy- 
growth of trees and tall grass. Other parts were nothing more than 
rock piles. 

The firstyear on this farm they planted several acres of potatoes, 
some beans, and 10,000 cabbage plants. They also commenced to 
fence the property as. well as to dig ditches and throw up dikes on the 
river bank. 

Each evening after working at the Store, Arthur, Ashted and 
their boys would go over to the farm and work until dark. On Satur- 
days, the boys always had a job on the farm, waiting for them. 

A farm is never complete without a house and someone to look 
after it, for both Ashted and Arthur were working full time at their 
jobs at Taylor Bros. Store. It was decided that if they could get a 
house built on the property, Lizzie and Peter Strebel, elderly parents 
of Ashted's wife, could move in and take care of the farm. Peter, an 
inexperienced carpenter and rock mason, volunteered to put in the 
foundation. The finished foundation was substantially built, but not 
true to being square. After Ernest Dixon laid up the brick, some cor- 
ners hung over the edge of the foundation, others the foundation pro- 
jected beyond the brick. The house was finally finished and Peter and 
Lizzie Strebel moved into the new, one room house on the farm. 

Before the house was completed, Charles Westrope, a former 
resident of the mid-west, was raising pigs very successfully and mak- 
ing big money, on a farm south of Provo. So naturally there was only 
one thing for Arthur to do - - go into the pig business. 

Arthur interested Ashted in the great pos sibilitie s of this project, 
but Ashted favored starting on a small scale and increasing the brood 
each year. This would provide them with the necessary experience to 
qualify them as hog raisers, for neither of them knew anything about 
raising pigs, except what they had read in books, and that was not very 
much. 

Arthur's philosophy of going into this venture in a big way, which 
would provide volume as well as keep down operating expenses, finally 
won out. Twenty sow weaners were purchased from Charles Westrope 
at that time. A little later they purchased a Poland China boar hog at 
Omaha and had it shipped in with the hog purchased by Charles West- 
rope. The $30 paid for this ten week old hog, seemed a lot of money 
to Ashted, but Arthur thought it was alright, for in the long run it was 
money well invested. The better the stock one had to sell, the higher 
the price you sold the offspring. 

Up until this time, the pigs had been kept in the rear of the old 
Taylor home on First North. They were now getting to the stage where 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



1 3 



they needed more room and more attention; especially in the spring 
when they would start farrowing. It was then decided that Ashted would 
quit his job at the Store and move out on the farm and take care of the 
farming and raising of the pigs. Up to this time, the heavy work had 
all been done by hired help. 

On Washington's Birthday of that winter, Arthur and a group of 
the employees from the Store, spent the day on the farm, helping to 
build the farrowing pens. Sixteen pens were completed that day, after 
which they all enjoyed a big feed in the new farm house. The lumber 
for these pens had been obtained fromthe old popular trees in the rear 
of Taylor Bros, store building. They had been cut down and hauled 
over to the saw mill, located on the corner of Second West and Second 
North, where they were sawed into boards. 

Soon the farrowing season commenced. Luckily only a few of the 
sows at a time. Ashted didn't know how to take care of them so Doc. 
Loveless came over to help, but was of no practical assistance, ex- 
cept to pronounce one sow dead that he had ween working with. Finally 
by following the instructions of Mrs. Mitchell, an authority in the 
neighborhood on hogs, Ashted finished the farrowing season with a de- 
cided increase in the hog population of the farm, as well as a skill in 
hog raising that you cannot get from a book. 

As the new hog population became weaners, the prospects of get- 
ting into the profits column rapidly disappeared. The going market 
price for weaners was only $5. 00 each, insufficient to bring much of a 
profit. Arthur then decided to feed the pigs and fatten them up and sell 
them over the block. 

Hog feed was purchased and slops gathered from the residents in 
town, to feed the pigs. For several weeks they were doing fine. They 
were growing and putting on some weight. Then one morning when 
they were called to come get their feed, no hogs appeared. So after 
breakfast, Ashted went out to see what was wrong with them. He found 
nineteen of them dead. 

From this sad experience it was concluded they were not hog 
raisers, and until they learned more about them they had better raise 
just a few on an experimental basis. 

As Arthur looked over this Riverside property, with two small 
spring creeks converging and forming one large creek; he realized the 
great possibility of an ideal trout farm. He could visualize a shallow 
rearing pond in the West creek, for the pin heads; and with larger and 
deeper ponds further down the creek for the larger fish. 

This dream soon mater ialized with the appearance of Scott Stewart 
on the property with his surveying instruments. Arthur had employed 
him to make a survey and dete rmine the number of rearing ponds that 
could be constructed, as well as know exactly the fall of the ground, 
which would be a factor in providing the depth of the end pond for the 
big, marketable trout. 



14 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



The completed survey assured the owners of five or six ideal 
trout rearing ponds. The location for the dams and the elevations were 
determined. The cement dams, with their proper screens were con- 
structed under the direction of Ernest Dixon. The ponds were banked 
and cleaned and water turned in ready for the fish. 

Upon investigation, the newly hatched pinheads could be purchased 
50<£ cheaper per thousand by buying them in one hundred thousand lots. 

On April 21, 1909, Ashted went to the Mountain Trout Co. at 
midvale, Utah, where he purchased 100,000 pinhead trout for $280. 00. 
Thirty thousand of these were sold to Hy Smith. The seventy thousand 
balance were placed in the newly constructed ponds at Riverside. 

For a while everything was going along smoothly, the pinheads 
were ravenously eating the ground beef hearts and corn meal, which 
was their chief diet. But as the snow began to melt up in the tops of 
the mountains, the river and the creeks began to rise and fill to capa- 
city. Some neighbors, like Gaffer Stagg, became excited over the 
possibility of the river flooding over again, so they dug channels from 
the various creeks to the river, as well as level the dikes and break- 
waters that had been constructed along the river banks. The two creeks 
on the Riverside Farm, became filled to overflowing, and ran over the 
pond banks and dams. Most of the fish were washed out into the river, 
never more to be seen by the owners. 

It was on February 11, 1908 that a large incubator for the hatch- 
ing of baby chicks was purchased from A. J. Southwick, and set up in 
operation. During the incubation period of twenty-one days, the temp- 
erature in the incubator had to be maintained and each day the eggs, on 
long sliding trays, had to be pulled out and the eggs turned over. After 
the little, fluffy chicks were taken from the incubator they were trans- 
ferred to brooders for a few weeks until they were acclimated and had 
grown sufficient to be transferred to the regular coops. 

One large coop had been constructed on the Riverside Farm 
where Peter Strebel was caring for the growing chicks. By the fore- 
part of April he was gathering a few eggs and selling them. 

Later Arthur built a chicken soop at the rear of his house on 5th 
West, where it was close for the family to help take care of the chick- 
ens. Later when the family moved out on the Hillcrest Farm, chicks 
from the big incubator, in the East room of the basement in the house 
on 5th West, were transferred to the small fireless brooders on the 
farm. As the chicks grew in size and appetite they were put in the 
coops provided for the chickens. 

To Ashted Taylor , there was no one on earth who measured up to 
his brother Arthur N. Taylor. He has . mentioned many times thaf'Arth" 
or "Boss", as he called him, was the only Dad he really knew. As a 
lad if he ever needed a dime or a quarter, it was his brother Arthur 
he approached, and was neve r turned down if the reque st was justifiable , 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



15 



The answer was always, "Are you sure that is enough, for you can 
have more if you need it". 

Before George, Walter or Ashted ever made any kind of a major 
deci sion, they always talked it over with their brother Arthur. They 
did not always take his advice, and when they didn't they were most 
generally sorry they hadn't. His foresight and judgement was very 
keen and far reaching. His solutions were simple, direct and clean 
cut. 

On the 18th day of November 1906, there was a great day of re- 
joicing in the Arthur N. Taylor household. The fifth child born to 
Maria and Arthur, was their first girl, receiving the name Alice 
Louise. Now the four boys could look forward to the time when they 
would have a sister to do the dishes and other household duties, which 
so often had become their duty. 

To keep his growing family of boys busy with some worthwhile 
project and off the street, a few cows and horses to take care of, was 
a permanent fixture in the Taylor domain. 

Each morning before daybreak, the boys would be awakened by 
their father with the salutation, "Arise and Shine". Even on the cold- 
est of winter mornings they would roll out of their warm bed, pull on 
their cold clothes and go out into the freezing weather to chop up the 
frozen carrotts, which was mixed with hay for cow feed. After the 
cows were milked, one of them had to take the cows to the pasture, 
while the others would separate the milk and cream, and do other 
chores. This all had to be taken care of and completed before going 
to school. 

In the afternoon, directly after school, instead of going out and 
playing with the other school kids, it was necessary to report home 
and prepare for the evening chores, including getting the cows from 
the pasture; feeding, milking, taking care of the horses, the chickens 
and pigs; or getting in the coal and chopping the kindling wood. 

At first the six or eight cows were kept in the big, red, brick 
barn, in the rear of the home on 5th West. The cows were driven 
each day to the pasture at Riverside Farm. As the dairy grew, it was 
necessary to find larger quarters, so the cows were moved out to the 
fruit farm at "Hillcrest". This farm was located about a mile North 
and a mile West of Provo, on the brow of the hill overlooking Utah 
Lake. Here a large silo was built for the purpose of storing chopped 
corn or sileage fodder. Additional Holstein and Jersey cows were 
added to the herd, making a total of from fifteen to twenty cows being 
milked each day. 

At first the whole milk was separated and the cream churned 
into butter, by Arthur's wife. A large 30 gallon barrel churn, to- 
gether with a butter working machine was purchased. This was a 
great help in handling and working with such a large quantity of cream. 



16 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



All of the butter was sold locally to steady customers, who declared it 
was the best butter that could be obtained in Provo. Eventually the 
butter business became so large, it was impossible for Maria D. to 
take care of her growing family as well as this butter business, so the 
cream was sold in bulk to various wholesalers in Provo and Salt Lake 
City. 

Soon after Arthur returned from the Mission Field, one night 
each week was set aside for a "Home Evening". This particular even- 
ing was not reserved exclusively for members of the immediate fam- 
ily, but was open to any of the neighbors or friends, especially those 
English converts, who were living near by. 

Usually apart of the evening was spent in studying some religious 
subject, after which the remainder of the evening was spent in conver- 
sation, entertainment by the various members, or in playing games. 
There was always fresh, crisp apples, and usually roasted peanuts and 
raisins for refreshments. On special occassions, there were dough- 
nuts and cider, or some other delicious refreshment. 

This hospitality and bond of friendship has been of lasting dura- 
tion and a highlight in the lives of all who participated. 

Just a few of the many who participated in these"Home Evenings" 
were: A. E. Eves and family, Arthur Salt and wife, Elsie Ross, Lily 
Owens, Lizzie Clarkson, Janet Poole, Mary Russell, Ann Russell and 
many others. 

Arthur N. Taylor's interest in civic problems and the educational 
welfare of the youth of the community was shown by the service he con- 
tributed while a member of the Provo City Schools. 

On December 2, 1908, Arthur N. Taylor was elected, by the tax- 
payers of his district, to become a member of the Board of Education 
of the Provo City Schools. He served as a Board Member for the next 
fifteen years, at which time the new Central School and the new High 
School buildings were erected, and many other improvements and in- 
ovations made. During this time he served as President of the Board 
for three different periods of time. 

Fellow Board Members, serving with him were such men as: 
A. O. Smoot, J. W. Farrer, Lester Mangum, Ole Olsen, Evan Wride, 
J. W. McAdam, R. Eugene Jones. 

School Superintendents working with the Board of Education were: 
L. E. Eggertsen and H. Aldous Dixon. 

The pressure and lack of time brought about by organization of 
the new Home Furnishings Store, Dixon Taylor Russell Co. , required 
that he resign from the School Board on July 10, 1923, at which time 
Mrs. Margaret P. Maw, whom he had defeated in the last election, 
was appointed to fill his unexpired term. 

A. O. Smoot, a very close friend, stated that Arthur N. Taylor 
was a man of integrity. His three most outstanding characteristics in 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



17 



his life were his faith, his stability and his ability. 

May 11, 1909, their sixth child, a boy was born and named 
Clarence Dixon Taylor. 

In the year , Arthur N. Taylor, T. N. Taylor, John F. 

Bennett, John D. Dixon and William R. Wallace organized the Taylor 
Investment Company, a corporation for the purpose of acquiring and 
managing real estate. 

On the east and adjoining the new Farmers & Merchants Bank 
building, this corporation constructed a two story brick building. The 
upstairs was converted into offices and the downstairs was rented to 
J. C. Penney Company. 

When the Provo Building & Loan Society was first organized, 
Arthur subscribed to a good block of stock, some of it was put in his 
children's name, with the idea in mind that when it matured it could 
be used to finance them in the mis sion field. It was understood and ex- 
pected that each boy would go on a mission and they all anticipated this 
opportunity to represent their Church as an Embassador of Truth. 

In 1913, just a few hours after his own birthdate, his wife pre- 
sented him with another son, whom they named Orson Kenneth Taylor, 
born November 3, 1913. 

The eighth and last child, Ruth Elaine Taylor, was born March 
20, 1917, at 256 North Fifth West, Provo, Utah. 

From 1887, when he quit the employ of Samuel Liddiard, and 
started working with his father in the George Taylor Furniture Store, 
he had worked off and on, after school and on Saturdays and sometimes 
during the summer vacations, until the fall of 1893, when he started 
working full time for Taylor Brothers Company. He remained with 
Taylor Brothers Company until the latter part of 1920 when he sold 
his interest in the Company. His health had not been the best and he 
wanted to get out in the open air. For many years he had held the 
position of vice-president and assistant manager. It has often been 
stated by some of his friends, that the Company was run from the little 
office in the rear, behind the elevator shaft. Especially during the 
time when the manager was campaigning for the Governorship of the 
State, or to become Mayor of Provo City, or on a trip to Europe, or 
in his Church work; the responsibility and work of managing the com- 
pany was skillfully shouldered by Arthur, without fan fare or publicity. 

So it was to be expected that after the dike on Utah Lake washed 
out, and the farmlands flooded; that he turned back to the work that he 
knew best and was best qualified - - that of the Furniture Business. 

Upon the advice and backing of his Father, he and the following 
associates organized a new business: Albert F. Dixon, Sidney W. 
Russell, J. William Howe , Jr. , Orson Bird, William D. Norman, and 
Hans O c G. Miller, The name of Dixon Taylor Russell Company was 
chosen, which represented the names of the vice-president, president 



18 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



and secretary and treasurer, respectively. George Taylor's advice 
of organizing a new business and erecting a new building was followed, 
rather than buying out an already established and going business. 

Arthur traded his Taylor Investment Company stock and other 
consideration to his brother T. N. Taylor, for the vacant corner lot, 
which was across the road south from the bank building. During the 
summer of 1921, a brick building 100 feet by 68j feet was erected. 
Joseph Nelson, the architect, designed this brick building with two 
floors and two balconie s , which was really a credit to Arthur N. T aylor , 
its owner. 

On October 6, 1921, the newly organized Dixon Taylor Russell 
Company opened its doors to the general public. During the summer, 
Arthur and the other buyers of the Company, had made their purchases 
on the Eastern Market and when the doors were opened to the public, 
the attractive new building was stocked with all new and the latest and 
most up-to-date home furnishings. 

The policy of marking each piece of merchandise with its selling 
price, which was the cash price and the lowest price, was well receiv- 
ed by the public. 

This one price policy for merchandise was something new for 
this area and displayed the integrity and honesty of the Company in its 
desire to treat all customers the same, be he rich or be he poor. 

During the next eight years, branch stores were established at 
Springville, Payson, Pleasant Grove , Spanish Fork, Nephi, American 
Fork, Price, Heber and Helper. During the depression of 1930-33 the 
stores at Nephi, Heber and Helper were closed. 

The worries and responsibility of keeping the business open, 
what with the banks folding up and closing their doors, and other fin- 
ancial organizations demanding payments due them; customers being 
unable to pay their bills, practically no sales being made, and the 
prospects of the business being shut down, with all the employees 
having no work and no means of supporting their families; was just too 
much for one man's shoulders to carry. His health began to fail and 
he was never able to completely regain it. He with the loyal support 
of his associates were able to pull the Company through the financial 
crisis of this period and the business continued to grow and prosper. 

One of his guiding philosophies of life and which exalted him 
in the eyes of his associates and friends - - "I would rather suffer a 
wrong than do a wrong", can be traced throughout the pattern of his 
life. 

From the time they became brothe r- in- laws , Arthur N. Taylor 
and Jabez W. Dangerfield took a keen interest in the investment field. 
Neither had much ready cash, for Jabez was building a job printing 
business and Arthur was building up a furniture business. Occassion- 
ally when they could scrape a little cash together, ( and without letting 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



19 



their wives know), they would study the mining stock market and invest 
their little cash in some of the stocks. Sometimes they hit it lucky, 
as was in the case of Tintic Standard, but other times they took their 
losses. From this experience, crystalized the philosophy with Arthur 
N. , that a little profit was better than none at all. So in his later tran- 
sactions he was willing to sell out with a reasonable profit and let some 
other person stand to make a little profit or sustain the loss. There 
were many of his friends, at this time, were holding their stocks un- 
til they hit the highest peak, before selling, which usually resulted in 
waiting too long before selling; the peak had been reached and the 
bottom of prices had dropped out. 

The Wildwood cabin was built from the earnings of Iron Blossom 
mining stocks. 

As Dixon Taylor Russell Co. kept growing and needed additional 
storage space, the partnership of Dangerfield and Taylor came into 
existence. The 55^ feet of ground lying west of the Consolidated Wagon 
& Machine Co. and east of the new building occupied by the D. T. R. Co. , 
was purchased or traded with Farmers & Merchants Bank stock, from 
John D. Dixon. 

A full basement and the street floor was erected on this property. 
The basement was used for warehousing stock of D. T. R. Co. The 
ground floor was divided into three separate store sections and rented 
to small business, such as: White Sewing Machine Co.; Mrs. Jones, 
the milliner; a barber shop and pool hall; real estate office; appliance 
store; optometrist office and others. 

The D. T. T. Co. kept expanding and one by one, took over the 
two and one-half street level divisions of this new building. 

Prior to the building of this new structure, the partners had 
tried to get E. A. Menlove, a photographer, to trade them his little 
studio, which lay between the Dixon lot and the Arthur N. Taylor 
building to the west. They even offered to build him a new studio ad- 
joining the Consolidated Wagon & Machine building, and trade him 
straight across. He rejected all offers and propositions. Later Mr. 
Menlove became financially hard pressed and Dangerfield & Taylor 
purchased his two story building, which now connected all three build- 
ings. 

Even after the many years as partners, J. W. Dangerfield made 
the remark about his partner, A. N. Taylor: "Arthur N. Taylor was 
the best friend I had". The same could be said of J. W. Dangerfield 
by A. N. Taylor. 

Although of different political affiliations, this did not hinder 
their congeniality, nor warp their keen business judgement. They re- 
cognized each others viewpoint and respected and admired each others 
character. 

The fertility of the land along the shores of Utah Lake, coupled 



20 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



with the fact that the irrigation of the growing crops was unnecessary; 
sold Arthur N. on the idea of buying farming land along the north bank, 
near the mouth Provo River, on Utah Lake. The first forty acre 
tract was purchased from George Cook, where sugar beets and wild 
hay was raised. Later twenty acres was purchased from L. L„ Bunnell 
and twenty acres from George I. Clark; five acres from Charles Mad- 
sen and the Hamilton sixty acres from J. F. Mc Clellan. 

All of this land was in the Skipper Bay area, and much of the 
ground was covered by the raising of the Lake water in the early spring 
of the year. As a means of putting this flooded ground into useful and 
productive cultivation, the Skipper Bay Drainage District was formed 
with Arthur N. Taylor as its president and chief moving power; for the 
purpose of constructing a dirt dike along the Lake front. This dike 
was to run from the high ground on the north to the high ground on the 
banks of the Provo River, a distance of better than a mile in length. 
This dike was about six feet high and ten to twelve feet wide, on top. 
On the inside was a large drainage canal to catch the seeping water 
and which was pumped back into the Lake. 

By constructing this dike and various drainage canals acres 
of land could be protected and be permanently cultivated. The dike 
was constructed by W. O. Creer and Company in the winter of 1920. 
Unfortunately the spring of 1921 was one of the wette st springs in many 
years and the river was swollen behond its capacity with flood waters. 

The dike front, facing the Lake and the River, withstood the 
flood waters very well, but the shallow river channel, near the Island 
and wagon ford, overflowed its banks, allowing the river to cut its 
course down through the fields in behind the dike. The dike had not 
been built to fight the waters from the rear, so the majority of the dike 
was swept away overnight. 

When Frank Eastmond bought an interest in the Geneva Resort 
on the shore of Utah Lake, he sold his lease of the Provo City owned 
Grove, near the mouth of Provo River, to J. F. McClellan and A. N. 
Taylor. "Uncle Jim" had been in partnership with Frank, in the capa- 
city of renting the row boats, to fishermen, duck hunters and people 
going bathing in Utah Lake. 

Under this new partnership, Uncle Jim would handle the boats, 
and act as caretaker of the property. The store was to be run by 
Henry, and Elton was to supervise the forty bathhouses that had been 
erected on top of the dike at the intersection of the River and the Lake. 
During the rush hours, Donald Dixon and Clarence were to leave the 
farm work and help where needed. That winter and spring, the ice 
and high water destroyed the dike and bathhouses. Remenants of the 
bathhouses were scattered all over the Skipper Bay District. 

For the next few years, the resort business was practically non- 
existant, save for the renting of row boats to the fishermen. 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



21 



a bridge was placed across the river, near the 
City Grove, and a lunch room and store was erected in the grove of 
trees on the Lake front. At times the mosquitos became so viscious, 
that it was impossible to picnic or enjoy the cool lake breezes, unless 
some protection was afforded. So this lunch room was screened. It 
had a shingle roof and sand floor and tables and benches for the pic- 
nickers. Ashted Taylor and his family moved down to the lake front 
to operate the store and lunch room. Uncle Jim Mc Clellan still hand- 
led the renting of boats, from the City Grove. 

\ Later the cabins from the City Grove were purchased and moved 
down or^the lake front and the boats were rented from the new location. 
About sixty bathhouses were erected on the sandy shore of Utah Lake, 
but were built on skids so they could be shifted away from the flood 
waters of the Lake. 

Still later the lunch room was extended to the South, and a new 
maple dance floor was constructed and a large record playing phono- 
graph was installed to furnish music for dancing and the picnickers. 

A modern refrigeration system for keeping foods and ice cream 
was installed together with soda water coolers, root beer dispenser, 
a modern soda water fountain and display counters, 

Arthur N. financed and supervised the project, Uncle Jim Mc- 
Clellan handled the boats and was caretaker during the off season. 
Henry acted as manager, Alice ran the store and did the cooking and 
washing, Clarence took care of the bathing houses and Kenneth helped 
wherever necessary. All other members of the family were on hand 
during the holidays and other busy days. 

A large investment had been put into this resort venture, but 
like so many other projects, its only result was the providing jobs for 
the boys and girls, when not in school. 

With missions, graduation from school and going into other bus- 
iness, forced the Resort tobeleased, and it was only a couple of years 
until the Provona Beach Resort passed out of existence and was dis- 
mantled and the land sold. 

Whenever a holiday came along, to Arthur N. that was a full 
days time to be spent working on one of his special projects. To his 
boys this was not a holiday, but a special work day; for they were al- 
ways invited and were expected to be present and participate. On One 
Washington's Birthday, it was the building of hog pens at the River- 
side Farm. On the 4th of July and the 24th of July, it meant being 
present at Provona Beach, to provide extra help in accomodating the 
bathers, the picnickers, the dancers or sightseers. On one Labor 
Day it was the pulling and burning weeds and especially cockle burrs 
along the Beach, on the lake front, or the grubbing of willows along the 
river bank. On Labor Day, during the fruit season, there were peach- 
es, pears, apples and other fruit to pick and pack and ship. 



22 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



On Christmas and New Year's Day, after all the chores were 
finished, the day belonged to the boys. Usually the Father would ar- 
range to take his own boys, together with their boy friends, down to the 
Lake to ice skate. He was a very good ice skater and enjoyed this re - 
creation in the open air very much. 

Early in the spring of 1930, one hundred ten head of sheep were 
purchased at $11 per head and placed on the Lake farm. Here there 
was plenty of vegetation for their grazing in the summer and in the fall 
there were sugar beet tops and the alfalfa fields to winter on. A new 
sheep shed was built on the bend of the river, together with lambing 
pens . 

The majority of this Lake farm had been fenced with a net wire 
fence, making it an ideal set up for the running of sheep. That sum- 
mer a "buck" pasture was built on the lake front, just north of the two 
summer cottages, and three rams were purchased from a Mr. Hansen 
of Lake Shore, Utah, for $40 each. 

The damp, rockless soil caused a hoof rot to develop in the sheep, 
necessitating the taking them to higher range land during the summer 
of 1931. When they were brought back that fall, the herd was divided 
with the Ewell boys and A. N. Taylor's herd was sold. 

For his eight children, Arthur N. Taylor never did intend to 
leave them a fabulous fortune of monetary wealth, but he did leave 
them a respected NAME, and exemplary life, and a philosophy which 
was an underlying power in his life's work: 

1. To teach and direct his children how to work. 

2. To send and support ( the boys ) in the mission field. 

3. To provide them with a good education. 

With these tools and experiences he felt they should be capable 
of supporting themselves and family; to be of value in rendering ser- 
vice to their community; and to be in a position to push forward the 
work of the Lord; and be an exemplary churchman. 

How well he carried out his philosophy can best be judged by a 
few of the many things he did for his children: 

1. During his whole lifetime he not only made jobs available, 
but actually paid out money to provide and maintain projects which 
would provide his children with work. Not only was the work provided, 
but he led out in showing them how to work with his own hands and mind. 
His motto was, "Come, let us work", and not, "You go work". 

2. He set the missionary example by spending twenty-eight 
months in the British Mission Field. His wife, Maria D. Taylor, 
spent seven months in the same Mission Field. 

a. Arthur D. , the eldest son, spent four years in the 

Australian Mission. 

b. Lynn D. Taylor., spent twenty-six months in the 

Northwestern States Mission. . 

c. Elton L. , spent twenty-eight months in the Eastern 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



2 3 



States Mission. 

d. Henry D. , spent twenty- six months in the Eastern 

States Mission. 

Both Elton and Henry were in the mission field 
for eight months at the same time. 

e. Clarence D. , spent twenty-eight months in the 

South African Mission and four months in trav- 
eling home. 

f. O. Kenneth, served twenty-five months in the 

British Mission Field, 
3. All eight children graduated from High School. 

Arthur D. , entered into business after his return from 

the mission field. 
Lynn D. , graduated from the B. Y. U. with an A. B. 

degree and also attended the School of Interior 

Decoration of New York. 
Elton L. , attended the B. Y. U. and the U.SA.C. for 

three years. 

Henry D„ , graduated from B. Y. U a with a B.S. de- 
gree. Attended the New York School of Retail- 
ing, receiving his Masters degree in Retailing. 

Alice L. , graduated from B. Y. U. with an A. B. 
degree. 

Clarence D. , graduated from B. Y. U. with a B. S„ 
degree. 

O. Kenneth. , graduated from B. Y. U. with an A. B. 

degree and and attended the School of Interior 

Decorating of New York. 
Ruth E. , graduated from B. Y. U. with an A. B. 

degree. 

Judge Maurice Harding has made the statement that of all the 
families he knows, none have turned out as well as the Arthur N. and 
Maria D. Taylor family. 

Other community activities Arthur N, engaged in, besides that 
of being on the Provo Board of Education, included a charter member 
of the Provo Chamber of Commerce, which carried on the work of the 
old Commercial Club, of which he was a member. In 1924 he became 
President of the Provo Chamber of Commerce, and was also a Direct- 
or and Officer for many years. 

Arthur N. Taylor was alert to the fact that new industries were 
necessary for this locality, so in the 1 920's when feelers were sent 
out regarding the establishing a steel industry in this area, he became 
one of the leading figures in raising the necessary money to buy atract 
of land between Provo and Springville. This land was turned over to 
the Columbia Steel Company to build a steel mill. 



24 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



This tract of land between Provo and Springville was a very de- 
sirable location for the erection of a steel industry, for it was at the 
railroad junction point where the iron ore from the extensive iron de- 
posits around Cedar City converge with the unlimited coal deposits 
from Carbon County, in Southeastern Utah. The Columbia Steel Co. 
built one blast furnace here at Ironton, which was the forerunner of 
the giant Geneva Steel Mills which were built at Geneva in 1945. 
Arthur N acted as a Director of the Provo-Springville Holding Com- 
pany from the date of its organization to the date of his death. 

Although actual construction of the Deer Creek Water Conserva- 
tion project had not commenced during his lifetime, he was a staunch 
advocate of its desirability and a firm backer in obtaining this Govern- 
ment project. He realized the value of water for the development and 
growth of this area, and did all in his power to put it before the proper 
Government officials, who finally approved and built this reclamation 
proje ct. 

One of his last projects was the acquiring of about eleven acres 
of land on the South bench of Rock Canyon. Lynn and Henry had built 
their houses at the mouth of Rock Canyon, on the South bench, where 
a magnificient view of the whole Utah Valley was obtained. 

The property at the base of the hill was being used as a dump- 
ing ground for rubbish and trash and really becoming an eye sore to 
visitors and residents. In order to correct this situation, Arthur N a 
purchased eleven acres of land from the Receiver of the defunct Provo 
Meat and Packing Co, , which covered the location of their old slaught- 
er house. With the aid of the County, a fence was erected on each side 
of the road, thus blocking off access to the property used for a dump 
ground. The land adjoining to the South, was leased from Provo City, 
and the whole area turned into a horse pasture. It was not many years 
until the vegetation grew tall enough to hide the old rusting tin cans 
and junk, and started to look half way respectable again. 

On days that Arthur did not go for his horseback ride, or after 
his evening horseback ride, he fenced off about an acre of land, on 
top of the hill, where he planted several hundred grape vines. 

As his health began to fail, one of his greatest sources of satis- 
faction was to sit or lie on a cot on the South and West side of Lynn's 
house and look down and admire the beauty and growth and activity of 
this Utah Valley, where he had spent his entire life, fortune and effort 
in making a beauty spot for his posterity and fellowmen to live and to 
work and enjoy. 

His philosophy of Life, "The making of two blades of grass grow 
where only one grew before", is reflected in his life's work and ac- 
complishments. 

He died at his home in Provo, Utah on September jO, 1 935. 

Clarence D. Taylor 
February 1955 



MY 



MOTHER 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 

January 5 , 1872 
To 

February 17, 1947 



" Aunt Rye " 



25 



A MOTHERS DAY TRIBUTE 



On the front page of section two of the Provo Sunday Herald 
of May 11, 1941, appeared a large picture of MARIA LOUISE DIXON 
TAYLOR with the following tribute: 

"Typical of the mothers who are being honored to day is Mrs. 
MARIA DIXON TAYLOR, mother of eight sons and daughters, who 
has found time along with her many home duties to busy herself with 
church activities and interesting worthwhile hobbies. 

Always actively engaged in various church and auxilliary assign- 
ments, Mrs. Taylor has of late years devoted herself to genealogical 
work, writing family records and arranging pictorial albums. 

Her seven living sons and daughters include ARTHUR D. , LYNN, 
HENRY D. , and CLARENCE TAYLOR, and Miss RUTH TAYLOR of 
Provo; ELTON L. TAYLOR of Price , and Mrs. ALICE T. NELSON 
of Denver. She has fifteen grandchildren, and is proud of the fact 
that she had six sons in the mission field. " 

Her youngest son ORSON KENNETH TAYLOR died in 1940. 



.2.6 



Autobiography of MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



On January 5, 1872 in Provo, Utah, I made my entrance into this 
world at five minutes past nine o'clock p.m. I weighed ten and one 
half pounds. On January 13, 1872 I was christened by my father. 

My parents were Henry Aldous Dixon and Sarah DeGrey Dixon. 
I was the only girl in a family of nine children. There were eight 
brothers: John DeGrey, Arthur D. .Ernest, Charles Owen, Walter D. , 
LeRoy, Arnold, and Henry Alfred who was born November 14, 1865 
and died in Salt Lake City, Utah on July 1, 1867. 

When I was about eight years of age my father was called on a 
Mission to Great Britain. My Aunt Mary, who was Father's plural 
wife, together with her children, my brothers and sisters; moved to 
our home. It was surely a little house well filled. At one time there 
were eight of us down with measles. I took cold and they went in on 
me. I was surely sick. They said I had black measles. My life was 
almost dispared of but through the faith of my good Mother, I was re- 
stored again to health. 

While my Father was away, my brother Arthur had diptheria. 
None of the rest of us contracted it from him., although we were in 
the same small house. Doctors were almost unknown in our home. 
People at that time seemed to exercise more faith in a Higher Power 
for healing, than the skill of the Doctor. 

Our home was one of the best in religious environment. Father 
and Mother both were very religious, and their greatest desire was to 
see their children keep the commandments of God. 

We had our family prayers morning and evening, and we kept the 
Word of Wisdom strictly. I never remember seeing tea, coffee, tob- 
acco or liquor in any form in our home. 

Rigid economy had to be practiced in the home to make ends meet. 
We had good wholesome food, which gave us good strong bodies. 

My education started in the old Round House. It was two stories 
tall and built of adobe. It stood on the lot near Lester Taylor's house 
(corner of 4th West and 1st North). I think Mrs. Oakley was the tea- 
cher. 

My second school was to the West School, located a block south of 
the Southeast corner of what is now Pioneer Park, on Fifth West and 
Second South. My teachers here were Laura Larsen, later Mrs. Oran 
Lewis of Spanish Fork, and her sister Annie, later Mrs. Gillispie, 
librarian at the B. Y. U. for many years, who just recently died at 
the age of eighty years of age. 

My next teacher at the West School was L. A. Wilson, followed 
by George H. Brimhall, who later became President of the Brigham 
Young University. 

A new building was erected in the East part of town, on the corn- 
er of First East and Second North. Before the building was completed 



2Q 



3 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



one large room on the north ground floor was finished and we went 
from the West School, with our teacher, George H. Brimhall, to 
what was later called the Parker School. This ended my schooling 
for some time . 

Later, for two terms, I attended the B. Y. Academy, which had 
temporary quarters in the Z. C. M. I. Wholesale House on South Univer- 
sity Avenue, because their building, the Lewis Hall, had burned down. 
When this Z.C. M.I. building was erected my father was working at the 
Z. C. M. I. in Salt Lake City, and in 188 3 they sent him to Provo to 
become Manager for this new branch of the business. 

In the days of my youth we had to make our own amusements. As 
I look back and compare them with the amusements of today, I think 
we enjoyed them more because we had to put forth an effort to make 
them worthwhile; the more we put into a cause the more we get out of 
it. 

We had no picture shows, where we were entertained with little 
effort on our part. We had what we called an exhibition in which small 
children sang or recited. I remember when I was a very small child, 
one of these exhibitions was put on in Cluff's Hall on Second North and 
Second East Street. This place was where the Fourth Ward held their 
meetings and general assemblies before they built their present meet- 
ing house. At that time we were living in the Fourth Ward, which ex- 
tended to Third West. Later the tier between Third and Second West 
was put into the Third Ward. Now it is in the Fourth Ward again. The 
upper story, at Cluff Hall, was used by the Church, the lower floor of 
the building was used for the making of furniture by the Cluff Brothers. 
This furniture was sold by George Taylor, who became my father-in- 
law, and owner of what is now Taylor Brothers Company. 

My sister Sarah, just one month older than I, enjoyed each others 
company almost like twins. We dressed alike and were inseparable 
until we were twelve years of age. 

On one occasion Sarah and I were asked to speak little pieces. 
The only way they got us to consent to do this was to let us go on the 
stage together. We went holding each others hand. I said mine first. 
It is about the only thing I remember along that line. I think I will 
write it if I can recall it: 

"Come and see me Mary Ann this afternoon at three, 
Come as early as you can and stay till after tea, 

We'll jump the rope and dress the doll, 
And feed my sisters birds, 

And read a little story book all full of easy words. " 

Then Sarah took courage and began hers. As she was sort of 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



31 



tongue-tied at the time and couldn't pronounce her words plain, it 
caused a lot of laughter. If I can remember some of it I will give it 
he re : 

" I want a piece of calico to make my doll a dress, 
I doesn't want a big piece, a yard will do I guess 
( and etc. and etc. have forgotten the rest)." 

That was my first introduction to performing before the public. As 
time went on I took several parts in Sunday School entertainments and 
later M. L A. We had a lot of fun rehearsing for them, but the audience 
had more, for they were real side splitting scenes. Many we re intend- 
ed to be real tragedies, such as Shakespear's "Hamlet". Some were 
blood curdling scenes such as "Down Black Canyon", with real villians . 

Prof. Henry E. Giles put on "Pinafore", a musical comedy. This 
was staged in the Opera House on First North and First West. This 
building is now used for the Armory. The first performance went 
over big. The cast agreed to tour some of the northern towns of Utah 
County; Pleasant Grove, American Fork and Lehi. Most of the cast 
went in lumber wagons, perched upon high spring seats. My brother, 
John, drove some of we girls over in a two seated surrey or buggy. I 
took part as one of the cousins in the chorus. When we were ready 
for the first performance, one of our main actors did not show up. 
After searching for some time he was discovered in a saloon with a 
black eye. As he took the part of Dead Eye Dick, it was quite becom- 
ing to him. 

Before arriving at Lehi some of the drivers bantered each other 
for a race, the results were that some of the leading singers had to 
appear before the audience with bandages on their heads. 

We had a lot of sport after it was all over. One of our favorite 
recreations was dancing. Most of the dances were held in the meet- 
ing houses. The benches were either piled in one corner of the room 
or taken out. Some were left arranged around the room for seats 
when the dancers were tired and also for the spectators. There were 
many spectators, especially the older ladies who wanted to know what 
new love matches were being made. And believe me they knew it all, 
nothing escaped their notice. 

The young married folks took their babies, it they had no one to 
leave them home with. After nursing them they were put in their bug- 
gies or laid on a pillow on a bench in the back room. 

There were very few round dances. The Church at one time ask- 
ed the people not to dance them, but they gradually came back again. 
The square dances, such as the plain quadrille, scotch reel or poly- 
gamy dance, as some called it, where each man had two women part- 
ners, were enjoyed by young and old. There were no wall flowers 



3 2 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



during the square dances. The lancers was a very pretty dance, as 
was the waltz quadrille. 

Surprise parties were very popular. The young married people 
joined with the older ones. My Mother and Mother-in-law often accom- 
panied us and our babies. What good times we had, although some of 
the men did not enjoy them. My husband never did like them. He did 
love dancing though, and was a very graceful and good dancer. 

In the summer time, for a few years, a dance floor was laid amo- 
ngst the big cottonwood trees in Tanner's Park. This Park was across 
the street from the old adobe yard which was the second fort of our 
first Pioneers, who came to Provo. It is now called Sowiette Park. 
It was grand to dance there by moon light to sweet strains of music. 
Tanner's Park holds sweet memories to hundreds of people who used 
to attend our Ward Reunions there. It was great sport to go swimm- 
ing in the stream running through the Park. The girls had a swimm- 
ing hole there. I never heard of a boy's swimming hole in the Park. 

There were large swings in the Park and we girls enjoyed going 
there with our boy friends. They used to swing us so high we nearly 
touched the branches of tall trees. A boy stood on each side of the 
swing ahold of each end of a rope; by putting the rope across our waist 
we were pushed ever so much higher. 

In the summer time we looked forward to the Fourth of July and 
Twenty-fourth of July. After a day or two of cooking and packing we 
were all very excited about going to the canyon. As soon as it was day- 
light, not later than four o'clock, we climbed into a wagon. Most of 
the wagons had a white canvas stretched over the bows and supports 
to shelter you from the sun and rain. It took hours to get into the 
canyon then, where it only takes minutes now. 

My children make quite a joke of it now. If we are going on a trip 
they say we must start at daybreak or Mother won't thinks she is going 
on an outing. 

Our Ward Outings were looked forward too. Some times we went 
over to Nelson's Park on the hill above Lake View. This place had 
beautiful trees and arbors with climbing roses and vines, large fields 
for ball games, swings and merry-go-round. Some times we went to 
the Old Lake Resort at Utah Lake, where we enjoyed bathing, boating 
and dancing. A street railway ran from town through the swamps and 
marshes to the resort. Mr. William Probert was owner of it. It did 
not last long, as he lost a great deal of money on it. My bathing suit 
was very diffe rent from those the girls wear today. There was an under- 
garment of black sateen with elastic in the bottom which held it tight 
around the knee. The outer garment was made of black alapaca or 
mohair, with high neck, sleeves to the elbow, a belt joining the waist 
and skirt which came below the knee. We always wore black cotton 
stockings that reached above the knee. In case we forgot our stockings, 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



3 3 



it was just too bad for us, as we didn't dare to go in with bare legs. 

Our winter sports consisted of skating and sleigh riding. As soon 
as the ditches froze over, we who had no skates or didn't know how to 
skate, enjoyed sliding on the ice. 

Most children had home-made sleds. TheY were rather crude, 
but answered the same purpose as the very fine ones my children and 
grandchildren have now. 

Bob- sleighing was the most fun for all. A wagon box was put on 
runners, nice, clean straw was put in the bottom with hot rocks and 
bricks and plenty of quilts to keep one warm. It didn't matter how cold 
the weather was. A good team with plenty of sleigh bells, put us in 
the spirit for a good time. We generally ended by all joining in sing- 
ing songs. 

I had a very happy girlhood. My sister Sarah and I being so near 
the same age, have always been very much attached to each other. I 
have always admired and loved my sister Alice. She, being older 
than Sarah and I, never cared for dolls and to play house with us. 
She would rather play with my brother, Arthur, who was nearer her 
own age . 

My greatest ambition was to marry a clean, honest, Latter-Day 
Saint man and have a fine, happy family. I am happy to say that am- 
bition has been realized just as I wished it to be. 

My Father died when I was twelve years of age, on the Fourth of 
May 1884, not long after his return from the Mission Field. He left 
two wives and thirteen children. My Mother's family as follows: 
John DeGrey, Arthur D. , Ernest, Charles Owen, Walter D. , LeRoy 
and myself. ( Arnold was born three weeks after Father's death). 
Aunt Mary's family as follows: Alice, Sarah Ann, William Aldous, 
Albert F. , Parley S. , Harriett Amelia (Hattie). 

My Mother was only thirty-nine years of age when Father died. 
We were not in poverty, but it was a struggle to make ends meet. 
Mother wished me to have every advantage, being her only girl, but 
I felt I had younger brothers who needed more education than I. If I 
could find something to do I could help my brothers. My brother John 
procurred a job for me in the Provo Book and Stationary Co. , where 
I worked for some time under Robert Skelton. George S. Taylor be- 
ing a stockholder came in and Mr. Skelton was released. 

In a short time Mr. Skelton went in business for himself, and I 
went to work for him until I was married to Arthur N. Taylor on the 
9th of May 18 94, in the Salt Lake Temple by Pres. John R. Winder, 
counsellor to President Joseph F. Smith. 

Our mode of transportation in those days was much slower than 
now. We left home on Tuesday morning on the Union Pacific steam 
line train, in order to be in the Temple on Wednesday morning. We 



34 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



went in the Temple at eight o'clock in the morning, getting out late in 
the afternoon. There was only one session a day then. Now there are 
about seven. 

Then we had to wait until Thursday to get home again. There was 
only one train a day. Now you can make the round trip in just a few 
hours . 

Before this time my brothers built my Mother a nice home, at 
270 North 5th West. It is now owned by my eldest son, Arthur D. and 
family. We did enjoy our new home with its large spacious rooms, 
after having been so crowded in our little home. 

My brother, John, worked as book and time keeper for Samuel 
Liddiard. He also was bookkeeper for Smoot Lumber Co. 

Arthur and Ernest worked as water carriers for Samuel Liddiard, 
and finally they learned the mason trade from him. The did the brick- 
work for Mother's home. John traded one of our teams to Tom Patten, 
for his services to do the carpenter work, on the house. Mother took 
boarders to help get money to pay for the materials. Her farm furnish- 
ed produce for the table. By planning and hard work, our home was built. 

After our return from Salt Lake, in preperation for our wedding 
reception, all the beds and furniture that could be spared, were moved 
out of our house to make room for guests. One hundred and forty - 
eight guests and relatives sat down to a real banquet. 

Our first home was on First North between Second and Third West, 
just north of Taylor Bros. Co. Store, where my husband worked. We 
lived in this little home and were very happy. I used to say it was 
like playing house, when only two of us sat at the table, after being 
used to such a large family at home. 

Some time later we moved into my Mother's old home. We had 
it renovated and cleaned throughout. It was very comfortable. In 
this home our first child, Arthur D. was born on the 4th day of October 
18 95. A year later we moved into our own home, which was built on 
part of my Mother's lot. She was very anxious to have me near her. 
As we had little money, we built two rooms first; then we added other 
rooms as we were able to pay for them. Although not the most modern 
with all conveniences, still it holds many fond memories for me. Our 
children, all but one, were born there: Lynn D. was born on the 6th 
of May 1898, Elton LeRoy on 22nd of June 1900, Henry D. on the 22nd 
of November 1903, Alice L. on the 18th of November 1906, Clarence 
D. on the 1 1th of May 1909j Orson Kenneth on the 3rd of November 
1913, and Ruth Elaine on the 20th of March 1917. 

My husband's parents were pioneers who crossed the plains and 
endured the hardships of the early pioneers. They had barely enough 
money to pay for their passage. The burried two children before rea- 
ching the Valley. 

Eliza Nicholls Taylor suffered many trials that would ordinarily 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



35 



have crushed a much stronger woman. She was physically weak but 
spiritually strong. She trusted in her Heavenly Father and came thr- 
ough victorious. I have never seen a person with such strong faith. 
I remember on one occasion we were all camped at South Fork, Provo 
Canyon. A terrible flood came down, and the creek near our tents was 
in danger of overflowing and washing us out. The women gathered 
their children ready to rush to the near by mountains. Grandma Taylor 
said, "Girls, where is your faith? Did you say your prayers and ask 
your Heavenly Fathers protection? If you did, cover up your heads and 
be quiet. " She told her son, Tom, to go to the River bank and watch. 
She would pray. That had the desired effect and all was well. 

My Mother and she were very dear friends and loved each other 
very much. For about sixteen years they looked forward to several 
weeks visit with us at our summer home in "Wildwood" , Provo Canyon. 
It was a joy to us all to have them with us. It meant so much to our 
children partaking of their sweet uplifting influences. My husband 
purchased two easy wicker rocking chairs., just alike , and placed them 
on the front porch of our cabin and they sat in "State", as it were, to 
receive homage from all the campers as well as guest who came to 
our resort. For they were both loved by everyone. The chairs are 
still placed on the porch when we are there, but the two noble women 
who occupied them have passed on to a great reward which they so 
richly dese rve . 

Some time after our marriage, my husband was called to preside 
over the Y. M.M.I. A. in the Third Ward. He held this position for 
seven years. Then he was called into the Mission Field. At times, 
after the babies came along, and tusseling with them all day (for 
they were cross due to colic) I felt at night, how soothing it would be 
to have my husband sit by my side and tell me things that would take 
my mind from such a strenious day. But alas ! my hopes were gone, 
when he came in and said, "Mother, will you please hurry with supper 
while I wash and prepare to go out". I knew it was not Mutual night, 
but he said, "You see it is Mutual League to night". I said, "but why 
do you have to go? You have spent months of time and a lot of money 
(for I know) getting the hall and equipment ready. Can't they get along 
without you?" He would look at me in a wistful way ( for he loved his 
home and family) and say, "You know I would love to stay with you, 
but we have just got to make a success of this physical education pro- 
gram. If we get the boys interested there, we can get them interested 
in our Mutual Meetings. You know, Mother, if I say come on boys 
let's go, it will have more weight with them than if I say go on boys 
and have a good time. " 

As usual I could see his point of view. I let my mind run back a 
few months to the times when the boys were not coming out to their 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



meetings as they should. They were seeking amusements and other 
things which were not of the best environment. The Officers talked it 
over. They thought instead of trying to preach them to Church, it would 
be better to lead them in a different way. They rented the Horton 
Building (where the Superior Motor Co. stands)(corner of CenterStreet 
and Fifth West. They took out the partitions and made a large room up- 
stairs for a gym. The next thing was to find money for the equipment. 
My husband and William P. Silver took the delivery wagon and a span 
of mules from Taylor Brothers Company, and went to Salt Lake City 
to a second hand store where they paid three hundred dollars, cash, 
for the apparatus. I know how hard they had worked and I concluded 
I would make it just as easy as possible for him even if it did mean 
three nights a week being without his company. 

One thing we women did do. We got together and said the women 
need a little relaxation as well as the men. We made us gym suits. 
Mine was of wine colored flannel from the Woolen Mills, with a 
black water wabe ribbon sash, a bow tied at the back. We hired Miss 
Mame Gates, the gym teacher at the Academy, to teach us. One night 
a week was hubbys turn to stay at home and take care of the children. 
What fun we did have. First swinging the dumbells and Indian clubs, 
then on the giants ride, last but not least going over the vaulting pony 
(or trying to) then through the exercises. Some of the older ladies, 
when they were on the floor flat on their back and told to get up with- 
out touching their hands, found difficulty in doing it which caused a 
lot of fun. It made the women more contended to stay at home three 
nights a week if they had one night out. 

Before our marriage, my husband purchased some stock in Taylor 
Bros. Co. where he was working. 

October 20, 1900 my husband left for a mission to Great Britain. 
We had just completed our home and furnished it. We had 3 boys, the 
youngest, Elton being three months old. I wanted to take boarders or 
do something to help pay his expenses. He would not consent to this. 
He, with my Mother and brothers worked out a plan unknown to me. 
The furniture in the house should be sold and the house rented. Then 
he was sure I could not do something that would undermine my health. 
He felt my children were enough to care for. My Mother and brothers 
were very happy for the opportunity of having me and my children, who 
they adored, come home and live with them. 

I shall never forget how I felt when I was packing the things and 
breaking up our home, which we had struggled so hard to build and 
furnish. It was like parting with old friends. Now I can see it was 
the only thing for us to do. We rented the house to Doctor Slater. 

My baby, Elton, cried so much with colic it nearly wore me out. 
The strange thing about it was the more he cried the fatter he became. 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



37 



When he was four months old he weighed twenty-two pounds. I became 
so nervous and was in such a run down condition, I had nervous head - 
aches which kept me down a great deal of the time. 

The first month my husband was in the mission field I sent him 
ten dollars. When Grandma Taylor found out, she was hurt and said, 
"Please don't send any more, don't you see he will get his blessing 
for leaving his work and his family? You will get yours for sacrific- 
ing his company so willingly and doing for the children out of your 
limited means. Please let me finance him so that I may share the 
blessings with both of you". She won. I never sent any more money. 
She certainly was blessed as he was appointed President of the 
Birmingham Conference in the city where she and her husband lived 
and left from, when they decided to join the Saints in the Rocky Moun- 
tains. Now their son could carry the same message that a good Elder 
had brought her, back to her native land. 

My husband enjoyed his work so much. He loved the Country and 
the people, and was so anxious to have me come to England and enjoy 
the sights with him, which at that time seemed an impossibility to me. 
By him urging from that side, and my folks on this, I finally consent- 
ed. My Mother came to my rescue, telling me she thought she had 
enough experience in caring for children, to be capable of caring for 
mine in my absence. Grandmother Taylor borrowed the money and 
my brother-in-law, T. N. Taylor, secured a pass for my railway fare 
to Chicago and return, which was a great help. 

I left Provo August 4, 1902 for Salt Lake City. There I met Mrs. 
Wm. Smith, whose husband was laboring in Birmingham, England 
with my husband. 

My brother Albert, was called on a mission to Great Britain, and 
accompanied us. At Ogden, Utah, Walter Parry, another missionary 
joined us, making a party of fourteen. 

The first night out I was very ill. I don't know if the cause was 
due to eating such a hearty lunch we had prepared, or sleeping in an 
upper berth. The next morning I was feeling fine and enjoyed the trip, 
going through the sage brush country of Wyoming and the corn fields 
of Nebraska. We spent two days in Boston, including a trip to the 
Emerson Piano Co. where we met Mr. Edward Payson, manager of 
the Piano Co. Albert and I presented letters of introduction given us 
by T.N. Mr. Payson treated us very kindly. Although he was a very 
busy man, he closed his desk and told the office force he would be out 
for the day. We left our Hotel at 9:00 a.m. and returned to our Hotel 
at 7:00 p.m. After visiting many points of interest in the older part 
of Boston; Kopp Cemetery, one of the oldest cemeteries and occupied 
by Italians. We had dinner in one of the Italian re staurants , and spent 
sometime at the different beach resorts. 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



The second day we sailed on the Commonwealth, one of the larg- 
est boats afloat at that time. Our voyage was perfect as far as the 
weather was concerned. A traveling salesman told me it was his 
thirty-fourth trip and the best trip of all. There was hardly a wave. 

We saw two whale spouting water in the air, a short distance from 
us, and schools of porpoise. We experienced a great thrill as we ap- 
proached the Irish Coast. It surely did look good to see land again. 
When we arrived at Liverpool, England, my husband and Elder Smith 
were at the docks to meet us. I was very happy to meet Art, but sad 
to part with Albert. He was assigned to labor in the Grimsby Confer- 
ence. Hull was Albert's Headquarters, the birthplace of his Mother. 

We arrived in Birmingham about 10. 00 p. m. Rode about three 
miles from the station, on top of the bus or tram where we could 
look into the pubs or saloons and see women in there drinking. Many 
were drunk, holding babies in their arms. When we reached the Con- 
ference House at Z3 Albert Road, the Elders were all up and waiting 
to see what the President's wife looked like. They invited us in for 
supper, I told them we had our lunch in Liverpool. They laughed and 
said you must eat five or six meals a day. I told them I was sure I 
never could do that, but it was only a short time until I ate every time 
I had a chance, and was still hungry. All I wanted to do was eat and 
sleep. The results was seventeen pounds gained in two months. 

My first Christmas away from home was spent in England, the 
birthplace of my Mother. When I came down the stairs, the mantel 
above the fireplace was decorated with all kinds of things, mainly 
lovely presents for Sister Smith and me from the Elders. Among the 
gifts was a small pig from Elder Spokes. It had a little verse stating 
it was just a reminder that when he visited at my home I was to serve 
him a sucking pig, for he was a true Englishman. I never had that 
privilege. He died in Salt Lake City shortly after his return home. 

Art arose earlier than I and there was a beautiful black, silk dress 
on my bed. He told me to get up and try it on, if it fit I could have it 
for a Christmas present. I found out he had the same dressmaker 
make it for me that I had engaged to make me another dress; there- 
fore she had my measurements. 

We had dinner at Art's Uncle Ebb and Aunt Harriet Hands, where 
we were treated very kindly. 

My first disappointment came at Conference time when I expected 
my husband would be released. President Francis M. Lyman was 
there and said that President Taylor could not be spared at that time. 
It would be six monthsmore. I felt very badly and told Pres. Lyman 
I thought he was a very hard hearted man. It meant I would have to 
go home without my husband, as I had left three children at home. He 
said very quietly, "Very well, Pres. Taylor can spend ten days in 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



39 



London with you". 

I was arranging with Elders Lund and Brough, of Nephi, and 
others to accompany them home, when I received a letter from Mother 
saying in case Art did not get his release, I was to stay as the child- 
ren were well and she was getting along fine. I stayed seven months 
and shall always feel grateful to my Mother for the extra time I stay- 
ed. It was the most enjoyable time of all. I was more acquainted and 
better able to find my way around. Sister Smith and I were always 
spotted as Americans; especially when I handed a clerk three five dol- 
lar gold pieces or three pounds English money, for a twelve shilling 
purchase ($2. 5 0) . 

Art used to write about how wonderful the pantomine s were, but 
I never expected to see them. In Birmingham I saw "Jack and the 
Beanstalk", and thought it the most wonderful thing I had ever seen, 
but when I was in London and saw "Mother Goose or the Goose that 
Layed the Golden Egg", I felt that I had been transformed into another 
world. The beautiful girls who flew from the stage out over the pit 
(the area where we were sitting) and dropped flowers was spectacular. 
There was about one thousand people on the stage for the finale. This 
was at the old Drury Lane Theatre, a very old and noted place. I also 
saw "Puss in Boots" at the Hippodrome Theatre in London, and many 
very wonderful stage plays. 

The Tower of London was a very interesting place. I was thrilled 
to see the beautiful jewels and crowns of the Kings and Queens, set 
with such precious stones. We went into the different towers where 
so many notable people and royalty had been imprisoned. Some had 
even traced their coat of arms on the stones with their own blood. 
We stood on the spot where the guillotine stood that beheaded Ann 
Bolyn, the wife of Henry VIII. A brass plate marks the spot. The 
moat that encircles the tower, was a drilling grounds for the different 
regiments of soldiers. We enjoyed watching the drills. 

Our trip to Westminister Abbey was most interesting. It gives 
you a rather queer sensation to stand in these high places, with stone 
monuments on each side representing royalty or some famous person, 
who was buried underneath the building, many under the stone floor. 
St. Paul's Cathedral was wonderful too. 

I can't begin to tell all the wonderful things I saw, but Madam 
Truasades' Wax Works was so outstanding to me. I could hardly be- 
lieve that the wax figures were not real living people, much to the 
amusement of my husband who stood a short distance away watching 
me. The British Museum was full of so many interesting things, a 
person could spend weeks there and then not see them all. I said I had 
seen more in that ten days, than about all my life before. 

When we returned to the Conference House, the Elders wanted to 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



know if I was ill. I was so thin and looked so haggard, but we had 
such a short time to see so much. 

I always loved to read about the old Castles in England and what 
a thrill I got when I was able to go through some of them. Art took 
me to Warwick Castle, Lord and Lady Warwick resided there. When 
they were in London the flag was hoisted on the Castle and the public 
was allowed to go through. The grounds were very beautiful too. I 
decided I would not like to live in these rooms, they were so large and 
bare. I think I enjoyed the Maxtoke Castle more than any. The public 
was not allowed in there; but one of our friends, Charles Wells, who 
was Station Master and a friend of the caretaker, got permission for 
us to go through. It was built in 1385 and in a perfect state of preser- 
vation. It was the only Castle I saw with the original moat filled with 
water and covered with water lilies all out in bloom. 

Art and I spent a very happy day at Dudley Castle. The ruins are 
still standing on a hill above the city. As I stood there, I fancied I 
could see my Mother playing on the Castle green, as it was called, 
with her sister and other children, when she was a child. Dudley was 
her birthplace and she lived there until she left for America when ab- 
out eleven years of age. 

We visited many places of interest and I enjoyed everything so 
much, but sometimes my heart was very heavy when I thought of being 
separated from my children. 

In February 1903, my husband received his release to return home 
on the ship "Canada" which sailed on the 19th of February. I was so 
happy I felt I. was walking on air. Art did not feel that way. He said 
there were so many things he wanted to accomplish that he had start- 
ed. It was some job packing and getting ready to leave. Most of the 
Elders came in and many parties were given for us and Bro. and Sis. 
Smith ( the lady I went over with). We all shed tears at the station, 
where so many friends came to see us off. We had learned to love 
those people and we knew it would be the last time we would see many 
of them; others we expected to meet in Utah. When we arrived in 
Liverpool, we found the ocean very rough and we had to go out to the 
ship in a tender. Pres. Lyman bid us goodbye at the office, but be- 
fore the vessel sailed he with others came out and onto the ship. He 
said we would have a very rough voyage, but we would land in safety. 
The time came when we were very thankful to Pres. Lyman for those 
words. We did have seven days of storm and nearly all the passengers 
were sick. The Captain, mate and nearly all the crew were also sick. 
Art went down to bed at Queenstown, Ireland and was never back on 
deck until we reached Halifax, Canada, one beautiful Sunday morning. 
It was quite a sight to see this harbour surrounded by huge cannons to 
guard against enemies coming in. About half of our passengers got 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



41 



off the boat at this place. From there we sailed down to Boston, glad 
to be on land again after many exciting experiences. 

We went to the Emerson Piano Factory to visit Mr. Payson. He 
was very kind to us and introduced us to Mr. Powers, President of 
the Company, and many of the official staff. He went to the station to 
see us off. We arrived in Chicago about 11:00 p.m. Now we had to 
be separated. Art took a taxi and we drove across the City. He put 
me on the Union Pacific, as my pass was on that line, and he came 
home on the D. & R. G. Railway, which was the line the Church chose 
at that time. I arrived in Salt Lake and went to the National Bank, 
where my brother John had his office. We went to his home and when 
I met Sarah we both wept. I was so glad to see her. John said that 
was a funny way of showing our joy. At that time there was only one 
train a day to Provo. I had to wait until evening, when my brother, 
Charles, who was working in Salt Lake , accompanied me home. When 
we reached Provo, Mother was there with my husband and children. 
When I rushed to take Elton, my baby in arms, he screamed and said, 
"Go away I want my mamma. She has gone on that train". That nearly 
broke my heart. After being away for seven months, my baby had 
forgotten me. The strange part of it was when I left he could only 
say a few words and now he talked so plain. In a short time he came 
to me and said, "You are my mamma". After looking at me he remem- 
bered me again. 

After nearly three years of separation, it was grand to be home 
again with our family. We only furnished three rooms, as we shared 
two rooms of our home with Bro. and Sis. Salt. They came to Provo 
from Salt Lake and could not find a home to live An, so they lived with 
us for one year until they went back to England. After they left, we 
began to furnish our home again. 

As our family was increasing, for we had four boys now, Henry 
being born November 22, 1903; we decided we had a problem on our 
hands of finding employment for them during vacation time, to keep 
them from running the streets. 

My husband and my brother, Arthur, bought a farm in Grandview 
from Ed. Loose. Five acres was in grapes, not being a very good 
variety, these were taken out and in their place was planted eight hun- 
dred Bartlet pears and a large peach orchard. 

During the summer the farmhouse was cleaned and made comfort- 
able for us to live in. I enjoyed living out there. We had a beautiful 
view of the valley and lake below us, as our house was on a hill. As 
Art had his work to do at the Store, it was necessary for me to go 
out with the boys and supervise them. We also hired men to do the 
heavy work. Before going to the farm, we bought an incubator hold- 
ing four hundred eggs. It was so interesting to watch the eggs 



42 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



In twenty-one days the incubator was alive with the cutest little biddies. 
We had fireless brooders made for them on the farm. I took a great 
deal of pleasure in caring for them. I also had my first vegetable 
garden and it was wonderful to study catalogues in order to know of 
the best varieties of seed and etc. I had the earliest garden, the first 
peas in Provo and sold some of them to John T. Taylor for $3. 25 a 
bushel. 

We did enjoy our vegetables, being able to pick them fresh each 
morning from our own garden, also the lucious strawberries with 
thick cream from our own Jersey Cows, fresh eggs and home cured 
ham, and all kinds of choice fruits from our orchard. We raised our 
own hay to feed our horses and cows. 

As I had help in the home, I devoted the most of my time outside. 
I took great delight in trying to make the most outstanding butter. I 
had more customers than I could supply; although at times I was mak- 
ing forty pounds a week. It was not such hard work, as I had a fine 
churn and a large butter worker & etc. The buttermilk was delicious 
and I learned to like it better than the water we had to drink. 

The first season was a very busy time for us. We hired a great 
deal of help. At times I had twenty- seven people in the packing house, 
packing peaches and pears; as well as a large force of men out in the 
orchard picking the fruit. My husband loaded cars with our fruit and 
together with some of the neighbors' fruit, and shipped them to R. 
Bingham & Son in Omaha, Nebraska. I enjoyed every day I was on the 
farm, but I took too much responsibility, against my husbands wishes. 
He felt I was overdoing myself, so he hired a man, Roland Snow, to 
take his family and live there the year round. We spent many summers 
there and I hated to give it up; for our boys were at the age where they 
needed something to employ their time and give them good strong bod- 
ies. The boys had another thought. They felt they should be free when 
out of school to do as the other boys did. 

We had an understanding with Roland to take the boys during the 
summer months and supervise their work. He was a fine man, and 
we had much confidence in him. 

Art could always see something that was needed on the farm. His 
cows all had their pedigrees and most of the horses and hogs; which 
cost a lot of money. Sometimes I complained, e specially when I wanted 
something new for my home or other purpose. He always had to do 
something extra on the farm. There was a silo to be built, a new fence 
to be put up, or new machinery needed. I told him it was a good place 
to throw money away, with scarcely any returns. Expenses were very 
heavy. His reply would be, "Which is the best, to spend money the 
way which will keep your boys from roaming the streets, and which 
would be your boys salvation, or save the money? " 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



43 



During my early married life, Hattie Hands, a cousin of my hus- 
band who came from England to make her home with Grandma Taylor, 
lived with me for about five years. She then married my brother, 
William. 

When I was in England, I met Janet Poole, a convert to the Church 
during Art's time there. Later I was in need of help and she emigrat- 
ed to Utah and came to our home. She was a great help to me while 
my children were small, not only helping in the home but her influence 
was felt for good as she had high ideals. I am sure she suffered many 
times with the confusion when all the neighbor's children came in to 
play in stormy weather. She hadn't been around many children in 
England. She was very much attached to my two youngest children, 
Kenneth and Ruth. We all felt she was part of our family and missed 
her after being with us for nearly thirteen years when she married 
Joseph Munk of Logan, and went there to live. She worked as an Of- 
ficiator in the Logan Temple for many years, and treats us royally 
when we pay her a visit. 

I have always been inclined toward religion. It has always been 
easy for me to believe in the Word of the Lord, when spoken through 
His Servants. I have always enjoyed attending my meetings in the 
different organizations, in my youth and also in later life. I have a 
great satisfaction in doing my duty whenever I have been called. 

I worked in the Primary as a teacher with Edith Holt. Then I was 
made a counsellor to Mary E. Davis. In May 1913, our Ward was div- 
ided and Sister Davis was chosen President of the new Ward (Pioneer 
Ward). I was set apart as President of the Third Ward. I resigned 
after working about ten years. 

I worked in the Relief Society as class leader of the Theology un- 
til October 13 , after serving for nearly twenty years. At the 
present time I am a district teacher with my Sister Sarah McConachie. 
I feel that Relief Society is one of the greatest organizations of our 
Church. 

I have helped at many social affairs, bazaars and other things to 
raise money. 

I was elected Treasurer of the County Camp of the Daughter of 
the Pioneers, and a holdover the second term, making four years in 
all. Grace L. Cheever was President of the first term and Bernetta 
M. Beck the second term. 

I learned to love those on the Board and enjoyed my work very 
much. In June 1939 I was elected Historian of the 4-6 Camp of D. U. P. 
In 1941 our Camp was divided on Ward lines. The new Camp in the 
Third Ward will be called Camp Provo. I was elected Historian of 
the new Camp. 

In April 1937, Bishop Eves called a few ladies to meet him after 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



Church one Sunday. He told us he was calling us as a committee of 
the widows of the Ward to raise means to cover the large room in the 
Chapel with floor coverings, after the remodeling was completed. We 
felt it was a huge task, but if the Lord would help us, we would do our 
part. Sarah L. Dixon was chosen as Chairman. Later she was ill, 
and I was chosen Chairman. We all worked very hard. We made quilts, 
rugs , put on a bazaar; but made most money by having pie sales. The 
pies were made by our own committee. Our pies were sought after in 
every part of town. We raised over Six hundred dollars in cash. 
Our carpet cost over thirteen hundred dollars. The balance being made 
up by the Church. We certainly felt the Lord had blessed the. "Widows 
Mite". I never worked with a finer group of women. 

Our children, all but Alice, attended the Timpnaogos School. She 
went to the B.Y. U. Training School. 

After Arthur finished High School at the B. Y.U. , he worked in 
the office of Taylor Bros. Co. for one year, then he was called to fill 
a mission to Australia. He celebrated his twenty-first and twenty- 
fourth birthday there. He was gone for four years. He acted as Pres- 
ident of the New South Wales Conference, also Mission Secretary for 
sometime. About a year after his return home, he married Maurine 
Goodridge. The have the following children: Elayne, Kent, Nancy, 
and Dixie . 

A short time after Arthur's return home, Lynn was called as a 
missionary to the Northwestern States. He served as Conference Pres, 
ident part of the time. He was released after serving about twenty - 
eight months. After his return home he graduated from College and 
married Cele stia Johnson. They have the following children: John 
Arthur, Janice, LynnAnne , Kathryn and George Terry. 

Elton followed Lynn into the mission field, going to the Eastern 
States. He was appointed President of the West Penn. Conference, 
where he laboured for about two and one-half years. On March 31, 
1926 he married Ethel Scott, their children are: Julia, James Scott, 
Paul and Louise. 

Henry went into the same mission as Elton, the Eastern States, 
and was there for nine months before Elton's release. Henry served 
as Mission Secretary unde r Pres. B. H. Roberts, with headquarte rs 
in New York City, for about one year. He was transferred to Conn- 
ecticut, where he became President of that Conference. After his re- 
turn he went to college where he graduated and later married Alta 
Hansen. They have the following boys: Henry D. , Anthony, Stephen, 
and David Arthur. 

Alice graduated from the B. Y.U. where she acted as Secretary 
and Historian of the College her last year. She spent much time and 
study in oil and water color painting and made some very fine pictures. 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



4$ 



After graduating, she went into the interior decorating department at 
D. T. R. Co. , to help her brother Lynn. She worked there until her 
marriage to El Roy Nelson. They went to Troy, New York to live, 
where he had a postion to teach at the Russell Sage College. They 
have the following children: Arthur Taylor, John Christian, Christina 
Louisa, Henry Aldous, and James. They had a nice home in Denver 
where he taught at the Denver University. They then moved to Salt 
Lake City where he taught at the University of Utah and later became 
a vice-president at The First Security Corporation. 

Clarence filled a mission to South Africa, the birthplace of my 
Father. He acted as Mission Secretary for over a year and a half. 
Then he was sent to Port Elizabeth to act as President of that District. 
He labored for twenty-eight months and was then released. He came 
home by way of the East Coast of Africa and the Holy Land, where he 
saw some very interesting sights. After his return home he worked 
at D. T. R. Co. and graduated from the B'. Y. U. 

Kenneth, the last of our six sons, was called to labor in the Brit- 
ish Mission. He first went to Portsmouth, later to the Birmingham 
Conference to be the President, the office his Father held in the same 
Conference thirty-six years before. After two years he was released 
to return home. At Christmas time he started school and graduated 
from College in the spring of 1939; after which he went to work at D. 
T. R. Co. He later married Ethelyn Peterson. 

Ruth graduated the same day as Kenneth. She had signed a con- 
tract to teach at the Franklin School, where she has taught for three 
years. She is very much interested in oil and water color painting 
and has made some very fine pictures. She later married Fred D. 
Kartchner . 

My life has been a very happy one, although any mother raising a 
family has a few strenious and anxious moments and years, especial- 
ly during sickness. None of our children had any severe illness. All 
have grown to adult man and womanhood. 

My husband worked at Taylor Bros. Co. for thirty years, and 
proved to be a very successful business man, and was loved by those 
working under him. Some of the boys felt they had been working for 
others so long and would like to go in business for the mselve s . They 
wanted Art to join them. We borrowed the money to erect the build - 
ing where D. T. R. Co. is located. It was quite an undertaking, for 
none of them had but very little money. They all worked very hard 
and we all had to make sacrifices. After twenty years, we are all 
proud of the progress made. At this time, July 1941, they have seven 
stores with workmen doing a very efficient work. 

My husband worked day and night, as did the others, to make it a 
success. The responsibility was just to great and his health began to 



46 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



fail. In 1930 he had a severe hemorrhage of the stomach and was 
never entirely well after; although he kept up his part of the work. 
The depression added to his other worries. He had a slight stroke, 
which took the use of his limbs and speech. On the third day of 
I called the older boys and had them administer to him. After that he 
was able to get around and talk, but was never as active again. 

On December 1 3, 1 935, the Doctor thought if we took him away 
from the business the change would help him. We went to Mesa, 
Arizona, as the climate in the winter was mild and dry. We spent 
three months there, with little improvement in his condition. After 
returning home we took him to the Clinic in Salt Lake. After a thor- 
ough examination, we were told there was no cure for him. He had 
high blood pressure which brought about hardening of the arteries and 
his stomach trouble came back again in a severe form. 

Clarence had a bath room put in our cabin at Wildwood, Provo 
Canyon, and I stayed there with him until two weeks before his death, 
which occured September 10, 1 935. His loss was felt keenly by all, 
but I felt reconciled because my religion teaches me that after our 
spirit leaves this earth it returns to the home it lived in before coming 
to this earth, and progresses on. 

I was left with a family any mother could be proud of. All of my 
children are thoughtful and considerate of me and my happiness. 

Art's funeral services were held in the Stake Tabernacle on Sept- 
ember 14, i 935 , attended by over one thousand people. The stand was 
banked with beautiful flowers. 

Five years later I was called upon to part with my sixth and young- 
est son, Kenneth, one of the sweetest and most angelic spirits ever 
sent into a home. He was loved by everyone. In fact many remarked 
it seemed he was almost too perfect for this world. I feel very thank- 
ful he was permitted to remain in our home for twenty- seven years. 

When he was fourteen years of age, he had rheumatic fever which 
affected his heart. June 27, 1940, he married Ethelyn Peterson. They 
went to New York where he took a six weeks course in Home Furnish- 
ings. He studied too hard which overtaxed his heart. On their return 
home they came to our home, but it seemed he couldn't regain his 
health. After an illness of two months, he passed away in the Utah 
Valley Hospital, where he was taken the week before, on October 31, 
1940. He was burried on his twenty- seventh birthday, November 3, 
1940. 

Again I had to hide my grief with an assurance it was the will of 
our Heavenly Father, who had a greater work awaiting him. His works 
and records recorded on earth will be approved, and a royal welcome 
would be awaiting him by his Father and other loved ones. 

It is hard to part with any of our loved ones, but I am so grateful 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



47 



I have seven of the kindest and dearest children anyone could wish for, 
left to bring joy and comfort in my declining years, in fact I feel that 
I am one of the most blessed women in the world. 

My Mother was nearly eighty-two years of age when she died. I 
have lost six brothers, most of whom were very outstanding citizens, 
Church workers and Community Builders. 

( The greatest part of the next few years was devoted to genealog- 
ical research work, and the writing and compiling of individual Pioneer 
histories. Being Historian of her local Daughters of the Pioneers 
Camp, she was the means of accummulating and having bound a volume 
of pioneer histories, which is now in possession of the Camp Officers. 

She has searched out thousands of names, bearing the names of 
her ancestors; submitting them to the Index Bureau and on to the 
Temple for baptism, sealing and endowments. ) 

EXTRACTS FROM HER DIARY: 

Sunday January 11, 1942 

I fell on the waxed floor and suffered a very bad wrenched back 
and torn ligaments. I was in bed for about three weeks. 
October 28, 1946 

Suffered a great deal with my back, and for the past two years, al 
most a continious pain in my side and across the kidneys. Then I had 
a very sever pain in my back. I spent a month at Wildwood and after 
returning home had many X-rays taken. They showed my kidneys were 
clear. Other X-rays showed I had an ulcer in the outlet of my stomach, 
that my gaii bladder was not functioning properly and that I had colitis. 
Later another X-ray showed I had arthritis of the spine due to a frac- 
ture in my back when I slipped and fell. A cartilage had formed over 
the old wound and formed a wedge between the vertibrae. I came to 
bed Sept. 16, 1946 . . . It is seven weeks today. I still suffer a great 
deal of pain. Dr. Boyer came in and has given me four treatments. 
I have already felt relief. 

While in Denver, visiting with her daughter Alice, during the lat- 
ter part of April and the forepart of May, she mentioned at times of 
having a terrific backache. 

When she came home, she was ready to go to Wildwood, where 
we thought she would be able to relax and rest and feel more like her- 
self. 

At times she was unable to sleep at night or completely relax dur- 
ing the day; which was something very unusual for her while in the 
Canyon. It was even necessary to get some sleeping tablets in order 



48 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



for her to get a good nights rest. Instead of getting better she did not 
improve, and finally decided it might be best for her to be home where 
the Doctor could examine her and give her the necessary attention. 
X-rays were taken and treatments prescribed, but failed to give com- 
plete relief. First it was thought to be her back, then the kidneys, 
then the stomach, and then arthritis of the spine and colitis. At this 
point Dr. Boyer was called in to try and help give relief for arthritis. 

One Sunday afternoon, Aunt Sarah L. Dixon was visiting with 
Mother. She feeling chilly and instead of her asking someone to pull a 
blanket over her, she reached down to pull the blanket up. There was 
a very noticeable pop in her leg, midway between her knee and hip. 
She cried aloud, "my leg is broken". I have never seen her loose 
control of herself as she did at this time. The pain must have been 
terrific. We, as well as the Doctor s , thought it was a strained ligament 
or "charliehorse" . .It was so swollen that a complete examination was 
impossible at that time. 

On January 4, 1947, the family, with Mother's consent, decided 
that she should go to the Utah Valley Hospital for observation and 
examination, for she was not improving, and her pains were getting 
worse. It was here on her 75th birthday, the 5th of January that she 
received many cards, visitors, and a birthday cake , made by her 
daughter-in-law, Ethelyn. 

After a complete examination, the Doctors thought it advisable 
that she should be taken to the L. D. S. Hospital in Salt Lake City, 
where Dr. Gil Richards, a specialist, handle her case. 

After about a weeks observation and another complete set of X-ray 
pictures, his diagnosis revealed a cancerous growth spreading through 
the bones, settling in the spinal column and her leg. Her leg was fra- 
ctured, which was the result of the growth spreading and absorbing 
the calcium in the bones and causing them to become very brittle. 
This cancer originated from a goiter, located much lower than the out- 
ward goiter visible in her neck. The Doctor stated that even had she 
gone through an operation for the removal of the one goiter, they would 
never have cause to look for this lower one which was trouble maker. 

As time went on the pains became more sever and frequent. 
The Doctors recommended an alcohol injection in the spine to relieve 
the pain in her back. This was accomplished, leaving her completely 
paralyzed from the waist down, and for a short time she was out of 
pain. Later the pain developed higher in her back and in her neck. 
After 37 days in the L.D.S. Hospital in Salt Lake City, she passed 
away at 11:45 a. m. on Monday, February 17, 1947, with her daughter- 
in-iaw, Ethel, at he r bedside . 

A BETTER MOTHER NEVER LIVED THAN MARIA LOUISE DIXON 

TAYLOR 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 
1872 - 1947 




A TRIBUTE TO AUNT RYE 



They ask, "What is in the name? 11 

It seems to me, there is much that is unseen- 
Something of the divine that symbolizes one's identity, 

In this life and all eternity. 
There are names that stir the soul, 

When they fall upon the ear- 
Names, that keep us free from all fear- 
There are names we mention in revered awe 
Melodic, and tender like a refrain, 

And names of heroes that have be come - 
A part of our country's glory and fame ! 

There are names flashed on 
Broadway for all to see - - 

Names that signify a high degree - 
And just names of sweet simplicity 

Like "Aunt Rye". 
I have loved this name since the days of my youth, 

And idealized its owner 
For her virtue, wisdom and truth - 

"Aunt Rye", it is such a home-spun, humble name - 
No glamour nor pretentiousness 

Did its bearer ever claim. 
Calm and serene she stood, 

Meeting life's tests and trials 
Believing life was good! 

Aunt Rye, was a participant in life - 
She liked to be in the midst of things, 

And share its joys and strife. 
Names were very important to our Aunt Rye, 

Names of the living and names of the dead. 
She believed in "Salvation's " plan, 

She always had much work, ahead. 
She enjoyed "Temple Work". 

And always tried to do her share, 
For the less fortunate souls 

Who haven't the "Gospel" over there. 
Her genealogy records are well done - 

She toiled to complete them from sun to sun. 
Aunt Rye was steadfast in her faith - 

She loved the "Gospel Plan", 
She loved her God, and served Him well, 

She loved her fellow-men. 
Aunt Rye was a saleslady, 

She had loveliness to sell. 



51 



AUNT RYE 



Aunt Rye was a dreamer and planner 

And she always planned well 
Aunt Rye was a comforter, 

She was always where 
Illness and grief were despair, 

Her presence was soothing, 
In healing she had a skill - 

When asked if she'd stay with you, 
She always answered, "Sure I will", 

We all felt relieved when 
Aunt Rye was close by, 

Because of her helpfulness 
We could always rely. 

Aunt Rye was a historian, 
And a recorder too, 

She was proud of our Pioneers 
And preserved their life stories for all of you. 

She cherished her birthright, 
Was proud of her kin, their accomplishments - 

And what they had been. 
She painstakingly preserved their history, 

For all of her beloved posterity to see. 
Aunt Rye was a student, 

She liked to read, 
She appreciated talent, 

And liked to see other folks succeed. 
She endeavored to find out about the new things 

In her daily pursuits, 
In this way, she acquired much knowledge, 

And became an educated person 
Without going to college. 

Aunt Rye was a teacher of Zion's youth, 
She loved little children and taught them the truth. 

Aunt Rye was a devoted sweetheart and wife, 
Always pretty and neat. 

She seemed to sparkle, her spirit was so sweet 
Her choicest role was that of mother, 

She placed that assignment above any other 
Her home was her castle, 

Her love and good-will did abide - 
The atmosphere was lovely; because peace 

And tranquility reigned always inside, 
Her family by good example were taught. 

She practiced doing good. 



52 



AUNT RYE 



Her character and service, 

Have honored womanhood ! 
Her family have all lived exemplary lives, 

As have their children their devoted husbands and wifes, 
This to their parents much happiness brought. 

Aunt Rye was enthusiastic and busy as a bee. 
She lived life abundantly, 

And gloried in its opportunity! 
She liked to work, she liked to play, 

She loved to chat with her family and friends, 
And always had something interesting to say. 

She liked to laugh, hike and swim, 
And was always full of vigor and vim. 

Folks were anxious to meet Aunt Rye, 
And passers-by would say, 

"So you're Aunt Rye Taylor, 
We've heard about you. 11 

And soon they'd be calling her Aunt Rye too. 
They felt a close kinship, because of the nice things she'd do 

And as the greatest of all teachers, by example taught. 
Aunt Rye's splendid lessons to us all brought 

Renewed faith, better judgement, and many a good thought. 
It has been said that all we take with us, 

When we leave this earth, is what we have given - 
Service measures our worth. 

As our Creator challenged us, 
"To do unto the least of these. " 

Aunt Rye has met this challenge 
And her Creator will she please. 

Her widow's mite was always giving or her time and substance, 
So Aunt Rye has taken with her, 

Something more precious than gold, 
Her record of good deeds, 

Will bring blessings manifold, 
And the heritage she leaves, 

To family, neighbors and friends, 
Remembering her goodness; no one knows how 

Far its influence extends. 
And to show our appreciation, for this life so fine 

We can like her - so live, 
That we too may have something as worthwhile to give. 

And I know today in that 
"Eternal Home" not so far away 

Aunt Rye will not sit idly by. 
She'll be helping, always doing her share, 

And folks there too, will love our Aunt Rye. 



53 



Rhea Dixon Reeve 
February 1947 



MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 



Copy of Letter Deposited in Utah Stake (sealed) Relief Society Box 

Provo, Utah 
256 North 5th West 
October 12, 1930 
TO MY CHILDREN AND GRANDCHILDREN: 

W hen you receive this letter I will long have passed to another 
world after having lived a very happy life. 

Having one of the kindest and best husbands, and the Mother of 
eight children who are very fine boys and girls. I am especially thank- 
ful for my parentage. - - - 

Since my marriage my husband and five sons have been in the 
mission field. Clarence is on the water at this time enroute to South 
Africa as a missionary to the home of his Grandfather for which I am 
very thankful for and trust that he will be able to locate some of my 
Father's people and get some of their genealogy as I am anxious to do 
their work in the Temple. 

Working in the Temple has given me a great deal of joy and I pray 
that I may be able to get more genealogy and connect my ancestors, 
which I know will please my Father as he died before he had a chance 
to do this work. And now my children, I beg of you to keep your fam- 
ily records from one generation to another. Whereever you can, trace 
our family line; go into the Temple of the Lord and do the work 
for those who did not have the privilege of doing it for themselves , for 
how could you feel a greater satisfaction than doing something for 
some one they could not do for themselves. 

And now my children and grandchildren, keep the commandments 
of God and you will be blessed and prosper. 

Read the Book of Mormon and remember how the people at that 
time were blessed beyond measure but as soon as they became indif- 
ferent, they forgot God and fell into destruction and decay. 

I bear my testimony to everyone of you, that this gospel is true 
and has brought more joy into my life than anything. 

Joseph Smith was a true Prophet of God and was brought forth in 
these latter days to establish the Kingdom of God upon this earth and 
this Church will grow and I want everyone of you to remain true to the 
end, so that when your earthly mission is completed, we may all meet 
and associate together as a happy and united family .having love in our 
hearts for Heavenly Father and each other. When this letter is read 
many changes will have taken place but our Heavenly Father never 
changes. Look to Him for aid at all times and He will answer your 
prayers in faith, as He has answered mine. 

And now my dear children I seal this up with my blessings upon 
you all. 

Your loving Mother and Grandmother, Maria Dixon Taylor 



54 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR FAMILY ROSTER 
October 1979 



ID No. 




Birth 


GEORGE TAYLOR, Sr 


25 Mar 


1838 


Eliza Nicholls 


29 Apr 


1838 


10. 


ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 


2 Nov 


1870 




Maria Louise Dixon 


5 Jan 


1872 


10. 1 


ARTHUR DIXON TAYLOR 


4 Oct 


1895 




Maurine Goodridge 


2 Nov 


1899 


10.11 


ELAYNE TAYLOR 


1 2 Jun 


1922 




Grant A. Fisher 


8 Jun 


1919 


10.111 


TERRI FISHER 


27 May 


1950 




Lawrence Jeremy Jensen 


17 Jan 


1950 


10.1111 


JENNIFER MAURINE JENSEN 29 Dec 


: 1977 


10. 1 12 


JEFFREY 1AYLOR E IS HER 


24 May 


1952 




Donnette Morrison 


1 8 Oct 


1953 




HILLARY FISHER 


20 Dec 


1978 


10.113 


KATHY FISHER 


12 Apr 


1955 




Paul H. Duncan 


1 Dec 


1956 


10.1131 


MEGAN DUNCAN 


15 July 


1 979 


10.12 


KENT GOODRIDGE TAYLOR 


5 Dec 


1925 


10.13 


NANCY TAYLOR 


15 Nov 


1 927 




G. Keith Stewart 


12 Aug 


1 928 


10.131 


BRENT TAYLOR STEWART 


6 Mar 


1 954 




Karen Gardner 


24 Dec 


1 954 


10.132 


KIM TAYLOR STEWART 


15 Apr 


1956 


10.133 


JAN STEWART 


9 Mar 


1 960 


1 0. 1 34 


JON TAYLOR STEWART 


25 Dec 


1965 


10. 14 


DIXIE TAYLOR 


9 Mar 


1932 




Boyd M. Frampton 


30 Apr 


1 932 


10. 141 


MARRIANNE FRAMFTON 


25 Nov 


1956 




Ned Booth Bushnell 


1 6 Jun 


1956 


10. 142 


DAVID TAYLOR FRAMPTON 


9 May 


1958 




Keri Ann Wheadon 


1 May 


1959 


10. 143 


BRUCE TAYLOR FRAMPTON 22 Feb ] 


960 




Connie Lynne Bird 


11 Dec 


1959 


10. 1431 


JEREMY TAYLOR FRAMPTON 11 Se 


p 1978 


10. 144 


SUSAN FRAMPTON 


30 Nov 


1961 


10. 145 


PAUL TAYLOR FRAMPTON 


12 Sept 


1964 


10. 146 


ALAN TAYLOR FRAMPTON 


22 Dec 


1967 


10. 147 


KENT TAYLOR FRAMPTON 


25 Sept 


1969 


10. 2 


LYNN DIXON TAYLOR 


6 May 


1898 




Celestia M. Johnson 


8 Apr 


1903 


10. 21 


JOHN ARTHUR TAYLOR 


2 Oct 


1928 




Catherine Pearson 


24 Dec 


1 931 



Death 
4 Sept 1 926 
27 Jun 1922 
10 Sept 1935 
17 Feb 1947 
20 July 1979 



2 July 1967 



55 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR FAMILY ROSTER 
•October 1979 

ID No. Birth Death 



10 o 21 ] 


JOHN ARTHUR TAYLOR, Jr. 


13 May 


1958 


10.212 


THOMAS TAYLOR 


1 4 Aug 


1 959 


10. 213 


DAVID PEARSON TAYLOR 


21 Jan 


I 974 


10.22 


JANICE TAYLOR 


24 Feb 


1931 




Monte DeGraw 


31 Mar 


1 929 


10.221 


MICHELE DE GRAW 


9 Aug 


I 956 


10. 222 


DERK TAYLOR DE GRAW 


1 8 Aug 


1 956 


1 0. 223 


GREGORY TAYLOR DE GRAW 21 Jul 1 


962 


1 0. 224 


NICOLE DE GRAW 


25 July 


1 966 


10.23 


LYNN ANNE TAYLOR 


17 May 


1 935 




H. Bryan Richards 


18 Mar 


I 934 


10.231 


CAROL LYN RICHARDS 


29 Apr 


1 959 




Kim Wolsey Gregson 


10 Jan 


! 956 


10.231 1 


DANIEL KIM GREGSON 


23 Jun 


1 979 


10. 232 


SHARI RICHARDS 


28 Nov 


1 960 


10. 233 


BRYAN TAYLOR RICHARDS 


20 Sept 


1 962 


10. 234 


ROBYN RICHARDS 


28 Dec 


1 965 


10. 235 


HEIDI RICHARDS 


3 May 


1967 


10. 236 


REBECCA RICHARDS 


23 July 


1970 


10. 237 


JENNY LYN RICHARDS 


5 Nov 


1 972 


10.238 


JOHN TAYLOR RICHARDS 


20 Jan 


1975 


10. 24 


KATHRYN DEE TAYLOR 


11 Sept 


1941 




Brent Brockbank Jr. 


25 Apr 


1937 


10. 241 


ALLEN BRENT BROCKBANK 3 Sept 


1 964 


10. 242 


ANNE BROCKBANK 


4 Jan 


1 967 


10. 243 


LYNN BROCKBANK (F) 


29 July 


I 968 


10. 244 


LAURA BROCKBANK 


3 July 


1970 


10. 245 


REBECCA BROCKBANK 


20 Jun 


1 973 


10. 246 


DIXON TAYLOR BROCKBANK 11 Nov 


I 975 


10. 247 


MARY KATHRYN BROCKBANK 30 Sep 


1 977 


10. 25 


GEORGE TERRY TAYLOR 


13 Sept 


I 944 




Debra Sue Wagstaff 


12 Mar 


I 95 1 


10. 251 


DOUGLAS DIXON TAYLOR 


19 May 


1972 


10. 252 


DAVID LYNN TAYLOR 


1 Dec 


1973 


10. 253 


ANNA LISA TAYLOR 


31 Mar 


1977 


10. 254 


ALLEN CRAIG TAYLOR 


9 Feb 


1 979 


10. 3 


ELTON LEROY TAYLOR 


22 Jun 


I 900 




Ethel L. Scott 


13 July 


1 904 


10.31 


JULIA TAYLOR 


3 Aug 


1927 




Kenneth R„ Anderson 


2 Feb 


1924 


10.311 


KRISTINE ANDERSON 


25 May 


1952 




Phillip Bench Bandley 


8 Feb 


1953 


10.3111 


JEREMIAH PHILLIP BANDLEY 27 Jun 1977 


10.312 


SCOTT TAYLOR ANDERSON 


30 Mar 


1954 




Annette Buffo 


27 Mar 


1958 


10.3121 


MANDI ALESE ANDERSON 


26 Jan 


1979 



56 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR FAMILY ROSTER 
October 1 979 



ID No. 




Birl 


:h 


Death 


10.313 


KENNEN ANDERSON 


1 1 Apr 


1958 






Fred Bandley 


2 July 


1957 




10. 3131 


NICHOLAS EDWARD BANDLEY 18 M 


ar 3978 




10. 314 


JED TAYLOR ANDERSON 


1 May 


I 960 




10.32 


JAMES SCOTT TAYLOR 


10 Mar 


1930 






Deanna Kay Hoen 


8 May 


I 940 




10.321 


JAMES HOEN TAYLOR 


3 Dec 


I960 




10. 322 


SCOTT HOEN TAYLOR 


15 Oct 


1962 




10. 323 


TERI TAYLOR 


16 May 


1 964 




10. 3 24 


KATHY TAYLOR 


1 2 Nov 


1965 




10. 325 


DAVID HOEN TAYLOR 


11 May 


1967 13 


May 1967 


10. 326 


JULIE TAYLOR 


26 May 


1969 




10. 327 


STEVEN HOEN TAYLOR 


8 Feb 


971 




10. 328 


THOMAS HOEN TAYLOR 


7 Apr 


973 




10. 329 


KENT HOEN TAYLOR 


29 Nov 


974 2 


Dec 1974 


10. 32. 10 


SUSAN TAYLOR 


3 Sept 


1976 




10. 32. 1 1 


ANNA TAYLOR 


6 Oct 


1978 




10.33 


PAUL SCOTT TAYLOR 


7 July 


1933 






Nancy Lee Tanner 


3 Aug 


937 




10. 331 


DIANE TAYLOR 


27 Jun 


1959 






Scott Linn Hodson 


4 Feb 1 


L 959 




10. 3311 


LANE TAYLOR HODSON 


11 Sept 


1978 




10. 332 


WAYNE TANNER TAYLOR 


27 May 


i960 




10.333 


JOHN TANNER TAYLOR 


18 July ] 


[963 




10. 334 


PAUL SCOTT TAYLOR, Jr. 


25 July ' 


973 




10. 34 


LOUISE TAYLOR 


1 Aug 1 


938 






Clifford A Woodruff 


11 Dec 3 


937 




10. 341 


SHELLY K. WOODRUFF 


14 May 1 


958 






John Craig 


26 Dec 1 


1957 




10. 342 


BECKY LYNN WOODRUFF 


11 Nov 1 


959 






David Wood 


1 9 Dec ] 


958 




10. 3421 


JENIFER LYNN WOOD 


12 Nov 1 


977 




10. 3422 


TRAVOR MARTIN WOOD 


6 Apr ] 


979 




10. 343 


BARRY CLIFFORD WOODRUFF 3 Mar 


1962 




10. 344 


RUSSELL ELTON WOODRUFF 21 Nov 


1963 




10. 345 


TAYLOR JARVIS WOODRUFF 30 Mar 1 


971 




10. 346 


WENDY LOUISE WOODRUFF 13 Jan ] 


975 




10.4 


HENRY DIXON TAYLOR 


22 Nov 1 


903 






Alta Hansen 


17 Dec ] 


905 6 July 1967 


10.41 


HENRY DIXON TAYLOR, Jr. 


27 Feb 1 


931 






Colette Green 


13 Apr 1 


933 




10.411 


HENRY DIXON TAYLOR III 


14 Apr 1 


956 






Denise Meshinski 


28 Mar 1 


957 




10.4111 


RACHEL TAYLOR 


2 Aug 1 


977 




10.412 


THOMAS GREEN TAYLOR 


10 Dec 1 


957 




10.413 


BRADFORD GREEN TAYLOR 


8 Apr 1 


960 




10.414 


AMY TAYLOR 


22 Sept 1 


961 




10.415 


GEORGE GREEN TAYLOR 


3 Jun 1 


964 





57 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR FAMILY ROSTER 
October 1979 

ID No. Birth Death 

10.416 NICOLE TAYLOR 12 Nov 1965 

10.417 BRIGHAM GREEN TAYLOR 8 Apr 1967 

10.418 MEGAN TAYLOR 5 Apr 1969 

10.42 ANTHONY HANSEN TAYLOR 4 Apr 1935 

10.43 STEPHEN KROGE TAYLOR 6 Jan 1942 
Lorna Bird 16 Feb 1947 

10.431 STEPHEN KROGE TAYLOR, Jr 15 May 1972 

10.432 WILLIAM OLIVER TAYLOR 1 1 Mar 1974 

10.433 AMELIA KATHARINE TAYLOR 12 Nov 1977 

10.44 DAVID ARTHUR TAYLOR 27 Mar 1946 
Kristine Boynton 29 Oct 1952 

10.441 EMILY TAYLOR 2 Aug 1973 

10.442 ANNA TAYLOR 18 Sept 1975 

10.443 PHILLIP DAVID TAYLOR 6 Mar 1978 

10.5 ALICE LOUISE TAYLOR 18 Nov 1906 
G. EIRoy Nelson 20 Jun 1905 

10.51 ARTHUR TAYLOR NELSON 22 May 1937 
Bonnie McKay 22 Feb 1939 

10.511 MICHAEL MCKAY NELSON 15 Dec 1966 

10.512 JEANNE LOUISE NELSON 3 Jan 1970 

10.513 THOMAS TAYLOR NELSON 1 2 Jan 1971 

10.52 JOHN CHRISTIAN NELSON 14 Jun 1940 
Mary Lynne Sanders 9 Feb 1942 

10.521 CHRISTINE NELSON 28 Aug 1966 

10. 522 DAVID CHRISTIAN NELSON 23 Oct 1968 

10. 523 CATHERINE LOUISE NELSON 18 Nov 1973 

10.524 MATTHEW JOHN NELSON 7 July 1976 

10.525 STEVEN SHARP NELSON 5 July 1977 

10.53 CHRISTINA LOUISE NELSON 18 May 1943 
Ronald W. Preston 4 Nov 1942 

10.531 SUZANNA PRESTON 1 5 May 1969 

10. 532 TREVOR JORGE PRESTON 3 Jun 1972 

10. 533 ELIZABETH PRESTON 1 6 Aug 1979 

10.54 HENRY ALDOUS NELSON 28 Apr 1946 
Kristy Stewart 26 July 1949 

10.541 REBECCA NELSON 9 Apr 1971 

10.542 ANNIE NELSON 9 Aug 1973 
10. 543 SCOTT ALDOUS NELSON 29 Jun 1975 
10.544 MELISSA NELSON 27 Apr 1977 

10.55 JAMES NICHOLLS NELSON 3 Mar 1950 
Consuelo Marquez 9 Aug 1946 

10.551 SARAH JANE NELSON 21 Jun 1979 

10.6 CLARENCE DIXON TAYLOR 1 1 May 1909 

10.7 ORSON KENNETH TAYLOR 3 Nov 1913 31 Oct 1940 
Ethelyn Peterson 2 Nov 1914 



58 



ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR FAMILY ROSTER 
October 1979 

ID No. Birth Death 

10.8 RUTH ELAINE TAYLOR 20 Mar 1917 

Fred Dixon Kartchner 6 Dec 1914 

10.81 LINDA KARTCHNER 23 Apr 1943 
Steven L. Tyler 17 Feb 1943 

10.811 MICHAEL TYLER 8 Dec 1968 

10.812 DANIEL KARTCHNER TYLER 15 Jan 1971 

10.813 JENNILYNN TYLER 7 Jan 1972 

10.814 RUTH ANN TYLER 1 6 Nov 1976 

10.82 KENNETH TAYLOR KARTCHNER 11 Dec 1944 
MariAnne Allene Davis 12 Jun 1944 

10.821 DREW KARTCHNER 5 May 1971 

10. 822 HEATHER KARTCHNER 27 Oct 1972 

10. 823 ROBIN KARTCHNER 27 Nov 1974 

10.824 NATHAN KARTCHNER 14 July 1976 

10.83 ELAINE KARTCHNER 26 Jun 1947 21 Oct 1947 

10.84 ELLEN KARTCHNER 1 3 Oct 1948 
Rand Glen Farrer 1 2 July 1947 

10.841 DAVID GLEN FARRER 14 Nov 1975 

10.85 RICHARD TAYLOR KARTCHNER 7 Apr 1950 
Kathryn Andersen 21 Sept 1952 

10.851 MARK ANDERSEN KARTCHNER 20 Feb 1974 

10. 852 KERIANNE KARTCHNER 1 9 July 1975 

10.853 TAYLOR ANDERSEN KARTCHNER 21 Sept 1976 

10.854 KELLI KARTCHNER 8 Jun 1978 

10.86 DAVID TAYLOR KARTCHNER 3 Apr 1951 
Karen Renee Nelson 15 Mar 1952 

10. 861 JEFFREY NELSON KARTCHNER 6 Apr 1976 

10. 862 BENJAMIN NELSON KARTCHNER 8 Apr 1978 

10.87 ROSENA LOUISE KARTCHNER 14 July 1952 
Alan Perry Heal 28 Nov 1950 

10.871 MARIA ANN HEAL 27 Nov 1976 

10. 872 AMY LOUISE HEAL 22 Sept 1978 

10.88 MARY ANN KARTCHNER 27 Nov 1958 
Steven Lane Warner 8 May 1956 



59 



MY GRANDFATHER 
GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 

March 25, 1 8 3 8 September 4, 1926 



61 



. - • " ■ • ■ 

■ : 



■ 



. .. 

* 

. . - ■ ■ - " . • : : ■ . - 

■ 



■a: 



GEORGE TAYLOR SR. 
18 3 8 - 19 2 6 



John Goodall, Registrar in the sub-district of Duddeston and 
Nechelle, in the County of Warwick, England, recorded that a boy by 
the name of GEORGE was born on March 25, 1838, at Windsor Street 
in the Parish of Aston, to Thomas Taylor and Ann Taylor, formerly 
Hill. 

George had one older brother William and a younger sister 
Mary, who later married John James Hickman. His mother was an 
invalid, but being a good seamstress was able to do some dressmak- 
ing. 

Thomas Taylor, George's father, was a good natured man - -al- 
ways looking on the bright side of things. He was the merry-maker 
of the town, often being called "The clown of the Village". George's 
birth certificate lists the father's profession as a 'well sinker', but 
on George's marriage certificate it lists the father's profession as 
'pump maker' . 

As was the case with most English lads of that time, George was 
taught early in life to work. At the early age of eight he went in 
search of work, and when asked what he could do, his answer was, 
"lean learn if I may try". This determination coming so early in 
his life, was the keynote of his successful life. He was finally given 
a job as errand boy, and at the age of eight years was a wage earner. 
At the age of ten it fell his lot to serve an apprenticeship as a scales 
maker, but his active and energetic nature would not permit him to 
s imply be a factory toiler. 

George's formal education was limited to only one week's dura- 
tion, for lie had a desire to work rather than remain in school. His 
desire for accumulating knowledge was a driving force and a chara- 
cteristic part of his whole life. Of his weekly wage, of one shilling, 
from his first job, he gave it all to his mother with the exception of 
one penny. This was saved until he had enough to buy himself a dic- 
tionary, an arithmetic and a spelling book. While on his errands, 
he puzzled out the advertising signs on the buildings and in the win- 
dows, and thus learned to read. In his spare time he acquired some 
knowledge of the art of music. Later in life, he became a profession- 
al photographer by reading magazines, books and through his own 
expe rimentation. 

While still in his teens, he and some of his youthful companions 
were attracted to the Latter-day Saints Church where they were 
taught the Gospel by the Utah Elders. On March 3, 1855, just be- 
fore his seventeenth birthday, he was baptized a member of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints by Joseph Howard and 
became a very active member of the local branch. He and his com- 



65 



66 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



panions organized an orchestra and put on several entertainments for 
the benefit of the Branch and missionaries. It was while in the Ashted 
Branch Choir of Birmingham, England that he met his future wife, Eliza 
Nicholls . 

Although George and Eliza were both only nineteen years of age and 
both were members of the L. D. S. Church, they were married 
on July 5, 185 7 at the Edgbaston Parish Church in the County of War - 
wick, England by I. Spooner, Vicar of the Church of England. The two 
special witnesses were Edwin Dedicant and A. Rogers. 

George Taylor was a very high minded, ambitious boy of nine- 
teen and he chose a good, unselfish girl who loved him and worked 
with him. Both were desirous of joining the Saints in Zion, where 
they could better live their religion. So Eliza volunteered to contin- 
ue her work and thus help to save enough money to make the long 
journey to Utah. 

On Jmie 23, 1858 a baby girl was born to this struggling couple. 
She was given the name of Harriet Clarissa and a blessing by Sam 
Western on July 11, 1 35 8. Eliza continued to work in the Button fac- 
tory and the infant baby was cared for during the day by Eliza's sis- 
te r Emma. 

A little sister to "Hattie" was born on May 13, I860 and named 
after the nursemaid of the two children, Mary Ann Emma. Eliza 
continued her tireless working, and saving for that 'home in Zion'. 

On August 4, 1862, Parley G. was born. Eliza still worked and 
Aunt Emma continued to care for the children. 

After six years of skimping, saving and struggling, George and 
Eliza could wait no longer. They had saved just enough money now 
to pay for the ocean voyage. In talking over their emmigration plans, 
George would often remark to his wife, "If only we can get there by 
the skin of our teeth, I will sure be happy". 

They literally succeeded in making it to Utah by only "the skin 
of their teeth". For, as they passed over London Bridge, on their 
way to the docks, they had only a tuppence (four cents) cash to make 
their long journey. What they lacked in cash was made up in courage 
and unlimited faith. 

On June 4, 1863, George Taylor, his wife Eliza and their three 
children: Harriet Clarissa, age five; Mary Ann Emma, age three ; 
and Parley G. , age ten months; left London, England on the sailing 
vessel "Amazon" for a seven week voyage to America. George was 
ill during most of the voyage and it was most welcomed when they 
landed at Castle Gardens, New York the third week of July 1863. 

On their arrival in New York City, they were fortunate enough 
to meet an old-time friend, Joseph Harris, who loaned them the 
money to continue their journey westward. 



OLD PrCOVO TaBERNA CLE TOWER 




GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



69 



Their transportation from New York City to St. Joseph was like 
they ship cattle to market. Straw was scattered on the floor of the 
box car to serve as their bed at night. As they neared St„ Joseph, 
little Mary Ann Emma, the frailest of the three children, died and 
when the train stopped at the station an undertaker was waiting and 
immediately took the body of the little girl. Although George and 
James Poulton went in search of the undertaker, he was never locat- 
ed and none of the family or friends knew where she was buried. 

From St. Joseph to Florence the transportation was to be by 
boat, on the Missouri River. George again, became very sick, as 
was the little boy, Parley G. The child died three days out from St. 
Joseph. His little body was taken off the boat at Florence where he 
was buried. 

George now feeling better, joined Captain Wooley's Party for 
their trek westward. To defray the cost of transporation for their 
trip westward, George drove a wagon and yoke of three oxen. The 
party left Florence the fore part of August 1863 and after two months 
traveling, arrived in Salt Lake City on October 4, 1863. 

George left his wife and child in care of friends in Salt Lake and 
proceeded to Provo to establish a home. There being no demand for 
a scale maker in this frontier town, he was forced to accept any kind 
of job that became available. One of his many jobs, was that of a 
hod carrier for the brick masons on the Provo Tabernacle. 

After a month's time he was able to secure a one room log house , 
with no doors, windows, or wood floors. Brother Abraham Halliday 
of Provo, on his trip from Salt Lake, brought his wife and daughter 
to their new home in Provo. 

George and Eliza had barely made it to Utah "by the skin of their 
teeth", and had to endure many trying hardships, sickness, death 
and agonizing trials. Their faith in God and their testimony of the 
truthfullne ss of the Gospel had sustained them in their hour of need. 

Their long time dream of owning their own home materialized 
when George traded his soldier outfit, including a gun and sword, to 
Thomas Clark in exchange for a two roon, adobe house, which had 
been used as a sheep pen by its former owner. As was most of the 
early pioneer houses, it had a dirt roof, a dirt floor, and the wind- 
ows had to be covered with a blanket to keep out the storms. The 
dirt roof had to be continiously repaired to stop the leaks. 

George had accepted the principle and practice of polygamy, as 
advocated by the leaders of the L.D.S. Church, at that time. So on 
March 5, 1864, George took his wife Eliza and Henrietta Sawyer, a 
beautiful, good girl of eighteen, to the Salt Lake Endowment House, 
where he was married and sealed to his wife; and married and seal- 
ed to Henrietta Sawyer as a plural wife. 



70 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



In this little two room, adobe house, located on 8th Street be- 
tween C and D Streets, Provo (now 1st North between 6th and 7th 
West), four of Eliza's children were born and three of Henrietta's 
children were born. 

These two wonderful, choice women, who equally shared their 
home, the responsibilities of the household, and their husband; were 
able to live in peace and harmony and support each other in rearing 
their individual children. 

The frequent harassments by the Indians, in stealing food and the 
driving off the pioneer's cattle, necessitated the maintaining of a Mi- 
litia. George joined the Territorial Militia and drilled on the bench 
lands now known as University Hill. He was a member of the Militia 
at the time of the Black Hawk War of 1866. 

One of the odd jobs George employed in making a living for his 
families in 1866, was that of a furniture salesman for the Cluff Bros. 
The Cluff Bros were pioneer, hand made furniture makers in Provo. 
They permitted and encouraged George to sell their hand-made furn- 
iture on a commission basis. He proved to be such a good salesman 
that he decided he would open up his own furniture store. 

He rented a small, frame building at about Z50 West Center and 
hung out his sign, " G. Taylor FURNITURE". He stocked his store 
with all the hand made furniture the Cluff Bros would let him have. 
He then borrowed a wagon and team of horses and went to Salt Lake 
to H„ Dinwoody Furniture Co. to buy what furniture they would let 
him have to put in stock in his new store. Not having ready cash to 
pay for his merchandise, he had to borrow the money at 24% interest 
per annum. To the Cluff Bros, goes the credit for the encouragement 
and stimulus for George Taylor going into the furniture business and 
the beginning of his successful business career. 

Before going into the furniture business, however, he decided to 
make use of some of the knowledge he had gained from books, in the 
art of photography. In 1864 he purchased a photographic camera and 
began his career as a photographer. At that time he knew nothing 
about the business and read all he could find about photography in 
magazines. He then experimented by making pictures of his own fam- 
ily. He made and mixed his own chemicals, experimenting in the 
cellar of the house, oftimes working all night as one mixture after 
another proved ineffective, until he finally would come upon a form- 
ula which was fairly successful. From here he would continue to 
work and test until he obt ained the result he desired. This experience, 
led him to devote a section of his furniture store to a photographic 
gallery, taking photos, finishing, tinting as well as dealing in a 
stock of photographic supplies. His gallery became the first photo 
supply house south of Salt Lake City. In the beginning he used the old 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



71 



tintype negatives. He took the picture of the person and developed 
the negative, which was then given to the purchaser. No prints. 

The next year he began to use the chloride plates, and for some 
time he had to prepare the plate s himself ; smearing the chloride over 
the glass just before making the exposure. He became adept at both 
the wet and the dry plate method. He always insisted on the use of 
what he termed the "water finishing method" where the prints, after 
going through the chemical treatment, would be washed for many hour s . 
As a result, many of the pictures he made in the 60's and early 70's. 
are still clear and distinct and show very little, if any, fading out. 

About 1870, he sent his daughter Hattie, to the studio of C. R. 
Savage in Salt Lake City to learn re-touching, and the latest ideas or 
methods of printing. She was the first re-toucher south of Salt Lake 
City. He quit the commercial side of photography about 1885, but 
continued making pictures as a hobby until the 1920's. 

As George's furniture store prospered and grew, he followed 
the example of the Cluff Bros, and employed the services of Thomas 
Mitchell, a cabinet maker, to make milk safes, cupboards, and 
lounges. Andrew Sward, a life long employee of George Taylor and 
Taylor Bros. , finished, painted, varnished and grained the furniture. 
He also made the mattresses from excelsior. Andrew Sward was a 
most versatile man. He could take pictures, develop, print and 
touch them up. He could handle any and all transactions in the store. 
He was even a ventriloquist and could throw his voice, which caused 
much dismay and merriment with his customers and friends. While 
serving as nightwatchman, in his later years, he fell down the elevator 
shaft and broke both of his legs. 

The love of music acquired in England, now became a part of his 
life in this new land. He became a member of one of the first bands 
and orchestras in Provo, and played for all dances, theatres and 
church entertainments. This interest in music prompted him to add 
a music department to his furniture business. His business now 
carried the name, George Taylor Furniture and Music Store. The 
chief musical instrument handled at first, was the parlor organ. 

By 1869, George had qualified as a desirable and permanent 
resident of the United States with a desire to become a full fledged 
citizen, with all its rights, title, interest and responsibilities. His 
application for citizenship had been accepted and his United States 
Naturalization papers were granted to him on June 15, 1869. He 
could now vote and even hold a public office. 

With a household consisting of husband, two wives and six child- 
ren, larger living quarters were a must. In the spring of 1873, Eliza 
moved her family to living quarters above the store, in the building 
owned by Peter Stubbs. Henrietta and her family occupied living 



72 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



quarters in the rear of the store building. 

It was in this upstairs home that Walter G. Taylor was born to 
Eliza on September 25, 1 873. Eliza and family lived in this upstairs 
apartment until the Spring of 1875 when George found them a small, 
one room log house on the corner of Seventh West and Center Street. 
Here Ashted, the last baby of Eliza was born September 1 2, 1875. 

Henrietta's third baby girl, named Ella, was born in the apart- 
ment at the rear of the store on October 4, 1875. 

George still owned the adobe, two roomed building on Fir st North , 
which had remained unoccupied for some time. By November of 
1875 he had re-modeled it and Eliza and her family moved into it. 

While Henrietta was still living in the apartment at the rear of 
the store, she gave birth to her last child, a baby girl named Amy. 
When Amy was two and one-half years of age, she was drowned in 
the Mill Race, an open stream flowing south on Second West. George 
was working in his garden, located on the corner of Center Street 
and Second West. Amy must have seen her father and was on her 
way to him. In crossing the narrow bridge, over the stream, she 
fell in and was drowned. Her body was found a short distance down 
the stream where she was lodged among some branches. The Mother 
and family were grief stricken. George took a picture of little Amy 
which became a great consolation to the family. 

A few years later, George built a home for Henrietta on the lot 
East of his garden, where she lived the remainder of her life. 

As to George's reputation for honesty and fair trading, his son 
Walter G„ attests: 

"As a lad, one of my early responsibilities was to take father's 
horse and wagon and go to the Railroad Depot and pick up the furn- 
iture organs, carpets and other freight items brought in by the rail- 
road from the Easte rn factories , and which were to be sold in father's 
store. As has always been the policy of the railroad companies, no 
freight was to be released until the freight charges had been paid in 
full. At times, when father did not have the cash to give me, I would 
go to the freight agent and tell him I was George Taylor's son, and 
that he had sent me to pick-up the freight but would be unable to pay 
him until the next day, ( or at some definite date). The freight agent 
never turned me away, but would tell me that if George Taylor had 
promised to pay on a definite time, that is when the freight would be 
paid. I would then haul the merchandise back to the store. " 

George accepted the old adage, "An idle mind is the devil's work- 
shop". He always managed to have something for his boys to do. He 
had just purchases a piece of ground near the top of the Provo Bench 
dugway, which had never been cultivated and was covered with sage- 
brush. This particular day, Walter G. was instructed to take the 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



73 



team of horses and go out and pull all the sage brush out of the ground, 
ready for burning. One of the neighbors seeing the boy spending so 
much time and effort in clearing the land came over and suggested 
that he smarten up and take the plow and plow under the sage-brush, 
thereby disposing of the sagebrush and plowing the ground ready for 
planting, in one operation. This appealed to Walter G. , so he plowed 
up the land and reported back to his surprised father, in short time. 
He told his father he had found a quicker and better way of preparing 
the land for planting. His father then asked him what he had been 
instructed to do, and if he had followed instructions. To this question 
Walter G. answered negatively. Then his father proceeded to give 
him a lesson in obedience. One he never forgot. The next day, 

George took the boy and went out to the plowed and cleared land, 
taking with them sufficient seed to plant the area. They planted the 
area that had the sagebrush cleared off the ground the same as where 
the sagebrush was plowed under. Then his father said, "Now we will 
wait and see what happens". That fall when the wheat was harvested, 
the cleared land produced more than three times more wheat than the 
land with the plowed under sagebrush. 

Assuming an interest in civic affairs, George was appointed to 
serve on the committee of the Utah County Board of Trade to give a 
report at the next State Meeting on, "Home-made Furniture". He 
also served as a Director in the Commercial Club which was organ- 
ized in 1901 to aid and encourage, protect, and for the advancement 
of all business interest in Provo and Utah County. 

In 1882 a charter for a Bank in Provo to be called The First 
National Bank of Provo, was issued. This Bank did a good job for a 
few years until the panic of 1893 when they were forced to close their 
doors. George had purchased stock in the new bank and had been 
elected to its board of directors., He had also become a director in 
the Utah County Savings Bank, and at one time served as its presid- 
ent. The Savings Bank was an affiliate of the First National Bank, 
but it continued to function, even after the First National closed its 
door. 

With the closing of the First National Bank in 1893, George be- 
came chairman of the committee to gathe r pledge s for its re-opening. 
The depositors failed to support the acceptance of time certificates, 
so the Bank went into government receivership. The Bank paid its 
depositors the full amount of their deposits, mainly due to the dupli- 
cate liability of the stockholders. The First National Bank of Provo 
was then taken over by the Provo Commercial and Savings Bank. 

The following was copied from a notation George had written in 
a First National Bank booklet, with pencil on the inside cover in his 
own handwriting: 



74 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



" GEO. TAYLOR SR. was a stockholder in First Nat'l Bank of 
Provo from its organization in 188Z. Have been connected in Provo 
Commercial and Savings ever since. Occupying same position ( as 
a director ) until Jany. 1924, then because I would not consent to un- 
necessary extravagance in Bank Building and other doings. I was 
kicked out after 42 years service. 1 blame this to J. F. Farrer and 
C. E. Loose. 

First National Bank, Provo City, Utah organized 1882. Was 
chairman of Executive Committee. 

s/ GEORGE TAYLOR SR. " 

The twenty-five foot frontage property next door Ea st of the furn- 
iture store was owned by W. O. Beesley. The twenty-foot frontage 
property East of the Beesley property was owned by George, but the 
title was recorded in the name of Emily Pafford. When George's son 
Thomas N. and Julius Jensen wanted to expand their Jewelry business , 
Beesley was willing to sell them his twenty-five foot frontage property. 
Tom went to his father to talk over the proposed purchase. George 
felt this property being next to his furniture store was more valuable 
to him than anyone else, so he agreed to sell Taylor and Jensen 
Jewelers, his twenty foot property, where a beautiful new jewelry 
store building was built, and the upstairs area became the home for 
Tom and his wife. George then bought the twenty-five foot frontage 
property from Beesley. In 1884, when George's son John T. was 
seventeen years of age and his daughter "Polly" was nineteen years 
of age, he set them up in business in this Beesley property. 

With their father's help and with plenty of hard work, John T. 
and"Polly"developed a most attractive and successful retail grocery 
store, specializing in fresh produce with attractive displays in the 
front of the building, but carrying a staple and fancy line of groceries, 
fruits, fish, imported and domestic produce and sundries. This bus- 
iness was called Taylor & Co. As George's part of the Company, he 
brought in a stock of photographic supplies, including; Snead's dry 
plates, elknogen, nitrogen of silver, chloride of gold, pyrogolk acid, 
hyposulphite soda and sulphite soda. 

In 1 882, the Edmunds Law, a federal law which made polygamy 
a felony, subject to imprisonment; forced George to go on the "under- 
ground". Which means he had to stay clear of being apprehended by 
any of the federal officers. "The Fed" was the nickname these of- 
ficers were known by. 

For five years, George had been able to keep out of the reach of 
the "feds" by living with the Poulton Family and other friends in 
Provo and Utah County. On one occassion he was hanging a picture 
in his store, when a "fed", posing as a salesman, sneaked up be- 
hind him. To avoid being caught, George had to out run his pursuer, 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



75 



going clear to the river bridge at the top of Fifth West, before he 
could shake him. 

In about 1886, after having evaded the "feds" for five years, he 
was finally arrested by an agent named Norell. This agent had rep- 
resented himself as a traveling salesman taking orders for merchan- 
dise to re-sell in the George Taylor Furniture and Music Store. At 
the trial, there was no complaining witness, George was set free 
without a sentence or fine. 

Previous to his going on the "underground", George had trans- 
ferred title to his business and property to his oldest son George 
Taylor Jr. He did this to avoid his property being confiscated by the 
Federal Government in case he was arrested for being married to 
two wives. 

In November 1886, George Taylor made a separation agreement 
with his 2nd wife, Henrietta, and made a division of his property. 
Each wife was given the home she and her family were living in. To 
Eliza he gave five acres of land between 7th and 8th West on 4th North, 
and a lot on the corner of 7th West and 5th North. To Henrietta he 
gave the five acres of farming land in the Southwest part of the City, 
called the "Fort Fields". He then moved into one of the rooms of 
his sister's home, Mrs. George Hickman, at about 245 West Center 
Street ( just across the street from his business ), a small, frame 
house she was renting. 

There had been some conve rsation relative to the sale of George's 
furniture and music business, between George Taylor and Henry 
Southworth. Henry Southworth owned and operated a general merch- 
andise store on the corner of Fifth West and First North, in the "old 
Round House". Mr. Southworth had offered to pay $10,000. 00 for 
his merchandise, fixtures and building. George was seriously 
thinking about the sale and also contemplating a trip to England with 
the proceeds. 

When problems arise in families or between individuals, there 
are always two or more viewpoints involved. In the disposition of 
George Taylor's furniture business we do not have his viewpoint, but 
knowing of his forthright, straight- laced honesty and considering his 
principle of "his word being as good as his bond", there may be some 
justification in his first refusal of selling his business to his wife 
Eliza and her sons, because of his prior committment to sell the 
business to H. Southworth. 

We do have the written account of this transaction in the journal 
of his son Thomas N. Taylor: 

"Things went on smoothly until the persecution of our people for 
the practice of polygamy in (after 1882). Father, who had two fam- 
ilies, decided to go away to England to escape the penalty of the law 



76 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



which was six months in the Utah Penitentiary and $300.00 fine. He 
had a friend, Albert Singleton, whose first wife had no children. She 
made the trip with father. There was a decided change came over 
him on that trip. Before leaving he deededthe store and real estate 
to my brother George Jr. and put the business in the name of Taylor 
Brothers. He deeded a home and five acres of land to Mother, a 
home and five acres of land to my Aunt." 

"On father's return from England he was restless and wanted to 
sell the business. There was some letters come into my possession 
he had written to Mrs. Singleton (who, by the way, had procurred a 
divorce from her husband and taken her maiden name Pafford). These 
letters indicated that he intended selling the business and going away 
with this woman. She had received about all Singleton had. Mother 
knew something was wrong and there grew up a coldness between her 
and father. Now the first real sorrow of my life comes in. As a lad 
father had been good to me. I stuck to him in the store, and in re- 
turn he gave me almost everything a boy could ask --a pony, a goat 
and wagon, a velocipede a bicycle, pigeons. He had J. M.Mitchell 
make me a pigeon house and Mr. Sward paint it. He gave me rabbits, 
a pistol. He was good to me." 

"When this trouble came between him and mother, I must take a 
stand. I did with my mother. I had assumed management of the bus- 
iness. Father wanted it returned. I made him this proposition that 
he give mother five thousand dollars ($5,000.00) which I figured she 
could loan at 8% and have an income of $400. 00 a year. I would re- 
turn him the business. He refused. Said he would have his own set- 
tlement with mother and it was none of my business. During our 
talks, and we had many of them, some very unpleasant things were 
said. I told him he could not and should not send my mother to the 
wash tib for a living, that she was entitled to one -half the business, 
and that I had put in my full time there and received very little for it 
and what we had done entitled her to this amount. I considered the 
busines s worth $1 0, 000. 00. The rangle went on. I wanted to get a- 
way from it all. " 

"Father insisted on me turning over the business. I refused un- 
til he settled with mother. - - Finally after dreary months of agony, 
father went to the home ( he and mother had ceased to live together) 
and offered to sell her the business for $1 1,000. 00, building and 
business just as it stood. Things were looking better. We were 
doing about $1,000. 00 per month then which was a good furniture 
business for those days. Mother at first would not listen to him. He 
said he would give her one-half (1/2) and sell her the other one-half 
(1/2) for the $11,000.00. She told him he had offered it all for 
$10, 000. 00 and felt it very unjust to ask her $11 , 000. 00 for the one- 



PROVO THIRD WAHD MEETING 
HOUSES 



The Old and the New 




PROVO THIRD WRD MEETING HOUSE 

GEO. a. SMITH ROW 

Roberts Home in background 



,f THE ROUND HOUSE " 

SOUTHWORTH'S STORE 
Corner 5th West and 
First North 




GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



79 



half. She said she would give him no answer until she talked it over 
with me. After going over the situation with mother, I advised her 
to buy him out. " 

This stand taken for the protection of his mother's financial 
interest against his father, alienated father and son to the point of 
being disallowed any proceeds in the will of George Taylor Sr. other 
than being given the gold watch and chain which the son had pre viously 
given to the father. 

The trans action for sale of the furniture business was completed, 
which included the land, buildings and merchandise, for $11,000. 00. 
The new purchasers were: Eliza N. Taylor, George Taylor Jr. , 
Thomas N„ Taylor, Arthur N. Taylor, and John D. Dixon, doing 
business as Taylor Bros. Co. Terms of settlement, which were 
underwritten by the First National Bank of Provo were: George was 
to receive $3,000. 00 cash at the signing of the agreement. Four 
bank-guaranteed notes of $2, 000. 00 each we re given, bearing interest 
at 10% per annum. One note was to be paid off every three months, 
and all were to be paid within one year. All notes were paid promptly 
as agreed. 

Taylor Brothers Company was then incorporated under the State 
laws of Utah in 1890 with "Grandma" Eliza Nicholls Taylor as Presi- 
dent, George Taylor jr. as vice-president, John DeGrey Dixon as 
secretary and treasurer, Arthur N„ Taylor as a director and Thomas 
N. Taylor as director and manager. 

With his retirement from the furniture and photographic busi- 
ness, George then devoted his energy and time to buying and selling 
real estate, handling securities, and as a director in the Provo Com- 
mercial and Savings Bank where he closely followed their financial 
success. 

George Taylor was a man of his word and expected the same 
from everyone else, even his own children. Sometimes the lessons 
he tried to impress on to his sons were quite severe and hard to ac- 
cept, but it carried home the point and was not easily forgotten. 

During one of the hard winters of heavy snow and freezing cold 
weather, George Jr. had run short of feed for his horses. His ready 
cash was depleted. He went to his father for a loan to buy some feed. 
A short term loan for four months was made, with the current rate 
of interest and with a specific date for payment in full. Shortly after 
making the loan, George Jr. received payment of a debt owed him. 
He tookthe money to his father to liquidate his note. His father 
would not accept the money at that time. It was not yet due. 12:00 
o'clock (noon) on June 12th was the payment date. That is when he 
wanted it paid and not before nor a minute after. 

While Tom was still working for his father and just getting start- 



80 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



ed in the jewelry business with Julius Jensen in 1 885, they needed a 
show case and a little more merchandise costing $112.00, or $56.00 
each. Tom went to his father for a loan It was necessary for Tom 
to put up his mare and colt (valued at $125. 00) as collateral on the 
note. When the note became due, he asked his father for an exten- 
sion of time for payment, as he had put the money into new merchan- 
dise for the business. His father refused, saying he knew when he 
borrowed the money when it was due to be paid back. His father , 
George, took the mare and the colt in default of payment of the note. 
Punctuality was one of his cardinal rules. 

An example of how principle was passed from father to son is 
clearly demonstrated in this humerous episode: 

A rival suitor of one of the fair lassies of the Provo Third Ward 
offered Walter G. a quarter if he would throw a bouquet of flowers 
onto the lap of his girl friend, while she was attending Church Ser- 
vice. That quarter looked like a silver mine, and the time and work 
to earn it was so short and easy. Walter G. agreed to do the job. 
Unobserved he inched up to the bench she was sitting on and quickly 
thru the flowers. The girl screamed with surprise, disturbing the 
whole congregation. A humiliated George, grabbed his son by the 
collar and took him out of the building where he was chastized sever- 
ly and asked why he had done such a thing. A repentent boy told his 
father that he didn't know she would scream out. He was only trying 
to help this man show a favor to his girl He was being paid for it, 
and besides he had made an agreement and he was bound to keep his 
word „ 

George's marriage to Sarah M. Blair, a Sunday School teacher 
at the time he was Superintendent of the Sunday School in the Third 
Ward, was of short duration of only about a month; with its mutual 
dissolvement on March 13, 1890. 

The records show a civil divorce, instituted by George Taylor, 
was granted him from Eliza N. Taylor on September 6, 1901, al- 
though they had been separated for several years. It was not contest- 
ed by Eliza. 

On their trip to England, George Taylor and Emily Pafford 
Singleton were married in the New York City Hall on July 19, 1906. 
Emily died of cancer on January 11, 1914 at Provo, Utah. On hei 
huge, granite monument, in the Provo City Cemetery, George had a 
photo of Emily permanently attached with the epitaph, "You Will 
Miss Me When I Am Gone". 

In 1920, after the high waters of the Provo River and Utah Lake 
had washed out the dike and flooded the farming land of the Skipper 
Bay Drainage District, which had been spearheaded by Arthur N. 
Taylor; some of his former co-workers in Taylor Bros. Co. came 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



81 



to him expressing their desire to organize a corporation and buy the 
Barton Furniture Co. , located on Academy Avenue, or the Bates 
Furniture Co. on East Center Street. 

In talking this proposition over with his father George, Arthur 
was advised against the buying of an existing company and having to 
pay dearly for the goodwill of the existing company and in buying the 
old stock and fixtures,, "Why don't you organize your own company, 
build your own building and stock it with new, clean, up-to-date 
stock and fixtures? " the father asked. Arthur answered that he had 
just lost $ on the Lake Project and didn't have that kind of 

money, and he was sure the other boys could not finance it. 

George told his son Arthur that he would not loan him the money, 
but he was a director of the Provo Commercial Bank and he would 
see that the money to finance a new furniture business was made 
available to him. He then went to the president of the Bank and told 
him to let his son Arthur, borrow the amount he needed to start a 
new business and to help him finance the construction of a new build- 
ing. That was the beginning of the Dixon Taylor Russell Co. , under 
written by George Taylor Sr. 

Phoebe Carter Christensen became George's fifth wife on Oct- 
ober 26, 1915. She survived him at his death onSeptember 4, 1926 
at his home at 195 West Center Street, Provo, Utah. Funeral ser- 
vices were held in the Provo Third Ward Chapel on Monday after- 
noon at 2:00 p.m. Interment was in the Provo City Cemetery. 

George Taylor was the father of the following children: 



By his first wife, Eliza Nicholls Taylor: 



Harriet Clarissa T. McClellan 


B 


23 June 


1858 


D 29 


May 


1958 


Mary Ann Emma Taylor 




13 May 


I860 




July 


1863 


Parley G. Taylor 




4 Aug 


1862 




July 


1863 


George Thomas Taylor 




31 Aug 


1864 


15 


Dec 


1941 


William Taylor 




2 July 


1866 


2 


Sept 


1867 


Thomas Nicholls Taylor 




28 July 


1868 


24 


Oct 


1950 


Arthur Nicholls Taylor 




2 Nov 


1870 


10 


Sept 


1935 


Walter G. Taylor 




25 Sept 


1873 


18 


Mar 


1959 


Ashted Taylor 




12 Sept 


1875 


15 


Sept 


1967 


By his second wife, Henrietta 


Sawye r 


Taylor: 








Joseph Taylor 


B 


10 Jun 


1865 


D 20 


Oct 


1867 


Henrietta Taylor Kerr 




6 Oct 


1867 


1 


Jun 


1941 


Mary Ann (Polly) T. Roberts 




14 Feb 


1870 


3 


Jun 


1950 


John Tranham Taylor 




12 Aug 


1872 


23 


Apr 


I960 


Ella Taylor Westphall 




4 Oct 


1875 


3 


Aug 


1959 


Amy Taylor 




1 Jan 


1878 


1 


Jun 


1880 



After all expenses for probating the will of George Taylor were 
made, the court records show there was $32, 865. 00 distributed to 
the heirs of George Taylor Sr. , deceased. 



Clarence D. Taylor 
December 29, 1978 



82 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



Although embittered in his later years towards the Church and 
his outward action and speech showed much contempt towards it, 
George Taylor's inward soul retained his love and esteem and high re- 
gards for both the Church and his divorced wife, Eliza, evidenced in 
the two L.D.S. Temple Certificates (recommends) found among his 
most valuable possessions in his "strong" box, after his death. 
The context of these recommends reads: 
CERTIFICATE 

Provo City June 12, 1887 

TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN: 

This certifies that GEORGE TAYLOR 

has renewed his covenants and is a member of the Third Ward, in the 
Provo City Utah Stake, of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints, in full fellowship, and as such we recommend him to the House 
of the Lordo 

s/ Myron Tanner 

Bishop 
s/ A. O. Smoot 
President of Stake 
The second recommend reads the same as above, except it is 
made in the name of ELISA TAYLOR 

In the life of George Taylor Sr. , a lesson can be gleaned from his 
inability to separate and distinguish the human frailities of man from 
the teachings and practices of the Church. 

Some close friends who were members of the Church, holding 
prominent and responsible offices in the Priesthood, and in the eyes 
of George, did not conduct themselves in an honourable, christian, 
everyday behavior, especially in certain business transactions. Such 
activities resulted in George be coming bitte r and inactive in the Church. 
Rumors even had it that he was excommunicated. 

While Arthur D. Taylor, a grandson of George, was Bishop of the 
Provo Third Ward, wrote a letter inquiring of the membership standing 
of his grandfather. The following reply was received: 

(Letter in full on next page) 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



83 



October 20, 1947 



Bishop Arthur D Taylor 
Dixon Taylor Russell Co. 
Provo, Utah 

Dear Bishop Taylor: 

Your letter of October 17 regarding your grandfather, George 
Taylor, has been received. 

We can find no record of any action ever having been taken again- 
st Brother George Taylor and apparently you cannot find any. Under 
these circumstances it would seem that we must assume that none was 
taken and that he retained his membership until the time of his death. 
No man loses his membership by mere inactivity, but he does deprive 
himself of the blessing which comes from activity. 



Faithfully yours, 



s/ 
s/ 
s/ 



GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 
J. REUBEN CLARK, JR 
DAVID O MC KAY 



First Presidency 



Copy of WILL of 



GEORGE TAYLOR, Sr. 

r, GEORGE TAYLOR, SR., of Provo, Utah County, State of Utah, 
being eighty-seven years of age March 25, 1925, and being of sound 
and disposing mind and memory, do hereby make and declare this to 
be my last will and testament,, I hereby revoke all wills and codicils 
and any testamentary paper at any time heretofore made by me. 

First - I hereby direct the payment of all my just debts and fun- 
eral expenses as soon as practicable after my decease. 

Second - I hereby give, devise and bequeth to my wife, Phoebe 
Taylor, as her sole interest in my estate, one-third of all my real 
property that I may be possessed or seized of at the time of my death. 

Third - I hereby give, devise and bequeth to my nephew, James 
J. Hickman, the sum of Five Hundred Dollars ($500), 

Fourth - I hereby give, devise, and bequeth to my niece, Annie 
Hickman, the sum of Five Hundred Dollars ($500). 

Fifth - I hereby give, devise and bequeth to the children ofGeorge 
Hickman, my sister's oldest son, to-wit: George Hickman, Ada Hick- 
man Gardner, and Albert Hickman, each the sum of Five Hundred 
Dollars ($500). 

Sixth - I hereby give, devise and bequeth to Leo Taylor, Jack Paf- 
ford, and Harry Pafford, each the sum of Five Hundred Dollars ($500). 

Seventh - I hereby give, devise and bequeth to my daughters, 
Harriet Taylor McClellan, Nettie Taylor Kerr, Polly Taylor Roberts 
and Ella Taylor Westphal, each the sum of Four Thousand Dollars 
( $4, 000). 

Eighth - I hereby give, devise and bequeth to my son Thomas N. 
Taylor, my Elgin Watch and chain. 

Ninth - I hereby give, devise and bequeth to my sons George 
Taylor Jr., John T. Taylor, Arthur N. Taylor, Walter G. Taylor, and 
Ashted Taylor, each the sum of Five Dollars ($5.00), and in connec- 
tion with this last bequest I desire to say that I have heretofore made 
other provisions for my said sons named in this paragraph, which to 
my mind is just and fair, and so that my mind and intent in connection 
with what I may have done for said sons may be made clear I desire to 
say that neither they nor any one of them is indebted' to me in any sum 
whatsoever at this time. 

Tenth - I hereby give, devise and bequeth to my sons, George 
Taylor Jr. .John T. Taylor, Arthur N. Taylor, Walter G. Taylor and 
Ashted Taylor all the rest, residue and remainder of my estate, real, 
personal or mixed, wheresoever the same may be located, said sons 
so named to share in the same share and share alike. 

Eleventh - I desire that my coffin be made of plain pine boards by 
a Provo carpenter, with no varnish or paint, with six plain Japanned 
handles . 



84 



GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



85 



It is my wish and I so order that there be no flowers at my funeral 
and no automobiles carting me around to meeting houses for show. 

It is my wish and I so order that there be no remarks at my fun- 
eral, but that I be borne silently away to my last resting place. 

It is my wish and I so order that the epitaph to be place on my 
plain headboard be worded as follows: 

" He earned his rest". 

Twelfth - I hereby nominate, constitute and appoint my sons, 
George Taylor Jr. , John T. Taylor, Arthur N. Taylor, Walter G. 
Taylor and Ashted Taylor, as executors of this my last will and test- 
ament, and it is my desire that they be permitted to act without bond. 

IN WITNESS WHEREOF, I, the said George Taylor, Sr., have 
hereunto set my hand this 24th day of December, A.D. 1925. 



(Signed) GEORGE TAYLOR, SR. 



CHILDREN OF GEORGE TAYLOR, Sr. 



ID No. Birth Death 



GEORGE TAYLOR, Sr. 
Eliza Nicholls 
Henrietta Sawyer 


25 
29 
20 


Mar 
Apr 
Apr 


1838 
1838 
1846 


4 
27 
2 


Sept 
June 
Mar 


1926 
1922 
1922 


1 HARRIETT CLARISSA TAYLOR 

MC CLELLAN 


23 


June 


1858 


29 


May 


1958 


2 MARY ANN EMMA TAYLOR 


13 


May 


1860 




July 


1863 


3 PARLEY G. TAYLOR 


4 


Aug 


1862 




July 


1863 


4 GEORGE THOMAS TAYLOR 


31 


Aug 


1864 


15 


Dec 


1 941 


5 JOSEPH TAYLOR 


10 


June 


1865 


20 


Oct 


1867 


6 WILLIAM TAYLOR 


2 


July 


1866 


2 


Sept 


1867 


7 HENRIETTA TAYLOR KERR 


6 


Oct 


1867 


14 


Dec 


1887 


8 THOMAS NICHOLLS TAYLOR 


28 


July 


1868 


24 


Oct 


1950 


9 MARY ANN ( Polly) TAYLOR 

ROBERTS 


14 


Feb 


1870 


3 


June 


1950 


10 ARTHUR NICHOLLS TAYLOR 


2 


Nov 


1 870 


1 


Sept 


1 935 


11 JOHN TRANHAM TAYLOR 


12 


Aug 


1872 


23 


Apr 


I960 


12 WALTER G. TAYLOR 


25 


Sept 


1873 


18 


Mar 


1959 


13 ASHTED TAYLOR 


12 


Sept 


1875 


35 


Sept 


1967 


14 ELLA TAYLOR WESTPHAL 


4 


Oct 


1875 


3 


Aug 


1959 


15 AMY TAYLOR 


1 


Jan 


1878 


1 


June 


1880 



86 



MY 
ELIZA 

April 2 9, 1 8 3 8 



GRANDMOTHER 
NICHOLLS TAYLOR 

June 2 7, 1922 



87 



BIOGRAPHY OF 
ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



Eliza Nicholls Taylor's father, Thomas Ashford Nicholls was a 
pensioner from the British Army, at the time of his death, at age 51. 
His wife's death certificate shows he was a gun furniture polisher, re- 
quiring him to move periodically from one garrison to another. Never 
being able to stay in one place long enough to own a home. 

Harriet Ball Nicholls, Eliza's mother, had been married to John 
Patt erson and had one daughter, Carolyn Patterson. Eliza's half sis- 
ter was born in 1829 and died at the age of eighteen years. John Patter- 
son died in 1831 and soon after, Harriet Ball Patterson married Thomas 
Ashford Nicholls. 

On February 17, 1833, Thomas Ashford Nicholls was stationed in 
Dublin, Ireland, for it was here that Eliza's oldest sister, Mary Ann 
Emma was born to Harriet Ball Nicholls. 

We next find the Nicholls family at the garrison in Birmingham, 
England, where Elizabeth Nicholls was born on October 20, 1834. The 
first son, Frederick Nicholls, was born on May 3, 1 836. Both.of the se 
Children died before reaching maturity. 

Eliza Nicholls Taylor, my Grandmother, was born to Harriet Ball 
Nicholls in Portsmouth, South Hampton, England on April 29, 1 835. 

Harriet Nicholls, the younger sister of Eliza, was born to Harriet 
Ball Nicholls and Thomas Ashford Nicholls, at Dover, England on 
May 14, 1940. Another younger sister, Phoebe, and a younger brother 
Thomas, were born in 1842 and 1843 and died as children. 

At Chatham, England, Harriet Ball Nicholls, gave birth to a son, 
William Nicholls, on Nov. 11, 1845. 

Harriet's youngest child, John Nicholls, was born in 1847, prob- 
ably in Birmingham, where he died as a child. 

Eliza was a beautiful, lovely and ambitious child. At the age of 
five and six, she went to school and learned the alphabet. But it was 
not until she came to Utah that she learned to read and write by copy- 
ing the writing in the Church publications. 

By the time Eliza was eight years of age, her family had moved 
back to Birmingham. Her father had now been pensioned from the 
Service . 

Eliza wanting to help with the finances of the family, persuaded 
her father to permit her to work at the local Button Factory, promis- 
ing to go to night school to keep up with her education. By the time 
she was fifteen years of age, just before her father died, she had been 
advanced in the factory to where she was in full charge of the covering 
of silk, satin, velvet and cloth buttons. For this work she was receiv- 
ing a grown woman's wages. 

Eliza's father, Thomas Ashford Nicholls, died at Birmingham, 
England on July 17, 1854. Her Mother, Harriet Ball Nicholls, died 



91 



92 



ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



just seven months later on February 1 2, 1 855, at Birmingham, Eng- 
land. 

The early training to work and having a good paying job, now be- 
came a blessing to the Nicholls family. Mary Ann Emma stayed home 
and took care of the house and the younger brother William. Eliza 
and Harriet worked and contributed their wages for the support of the 
orphaned family. 

Eliza's father and mother were very strict, religious people, be- 
ing members of the Church of England, where they regularly attended 
Sunday School and Church Services. 

One Sunday morning as Eliza was on her way to Sunday School, 
she met her girl friend, Mary Rabould, who was going in the opposite 
direction. Eliza asked her where she was going. Mary answered 
that she was on her way to a new Church by the name of Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. "Did she want to go with her? " 

Mary was a trusted friend , coming from a very respectable family, 
so Eliza joined her. 

The next Sunday, Mary called for Eliza to go to the "Mormon" 
Church. Eliza asked her father's permission to go with Mary. The 
father said, "Brigham Young is the head of that Church, and he has 
ninety wives, hasn't he? " 

Mary promptly replied, "Mr. Nicholls, it takes a good man to 
keep one wife, let along two. And he couldn't have them if he wasn't 
worthy of them. " 

"Well, Thomas", her mother said gently, "If they don't do her 
any good, they won't do her any harm, anyway. So let her go. " 

About a year later, Thomas moved his family to another section 
of the city and Eliza had to discontinue her attendance to the meetings. 

Shortly after the death of Eliza's father, one of her girl friends 
came to see hee. Annie Baldwin was a girl who had been born and 
raised in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. She took 
Eliza to her Branch of the Church and encouraged her to attend reg- 
ularly. 

Annie Baldwin and Eliza became very dear friends. It was she 
who accompanied this seventeen year old convert to the pool on Villa 
Street, Birmingham, England on October 15, 1855, where she was 
baptized a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, 
by Elder Abraham Awn. 

In the Ashted Branch of the Mormon Church in Birmingham, Eng- 
land, a young, handsome, nineteen year old convert, who sang in the 
choir and played bass fiddle in the Branch orchestra; attracted the 
attention of nineteen year old Eliza. Although George Taylor and Eliza 
Nicholls were both members of the L. D. S. Church, their bans were 
published in the Edgbaston Parish Church of England by the Vicar, I. 
Spooner, who married them on July 5, 1 857. Edwin Dedicant and A. 
Rogers were the witnesses. 



ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



93 



George Taylor was a veryhigh minded, ambitious boy and he chose 
a good, unselfish girl, who loved him and worked with him, as his wife. 
Both were desirous of going to Z ion, where they could better live their 
religion among people of their own belief. So, Eliza volunteered to 
continue her work in the button factory and thus help to save enough 
money for their long journey to Utah. 

June 23, 1858, the couple was blessed with a bright, blue eyed, 
girl with golden hair who was given the name of Harriet Clarissa. 
With a future home in Zion, ever present in the mind of Eliza, she 
continued to work at the button factory after the birth of her child. 
Her sister Emma took care of the baby while she was at work. Very 
close to the button factory was a Catholic Church. Emma would bring 
Eliza's baby, periodically through the day, and Eliza would rest on the 
steps and nurse her infant daughter. 

A second baby for Aunt Emma to take care of, was born to Eliza 
on May 13, i 860. Eliza continued to work in the button factory, de- 
termined to build their "transportation to Zion fund", although the date 
was temporarily extended. This second baby was named Mary Ann 
Emma, after her second mother. 

Little Parley G. Taylor was born to Eliza on August 4, 1862. Now 
with three babies to take care of, Aunt Emma, remained steadfast in 
supporting Eliza and George in their desire to migrate to Zion. 

As the increased cost for raising the growing family developed, 
so also the determination to get to Zion increased, even if it were by 
the "skin of their teeth". Eliza and George continued to skrimp and 
save and pray and work, and with Aunt Emma's loyal support, they 
now had just about enough money to pay for their transportation. 

Eliza and George had now spent six years of their married life in 
accumulating barely enough money for their long journey to Utah. 
George had often promised Eliza, "If only we can get there by the skin 
of our teeth, we will be happy". 

They could wait no longer, so on June 4, 1863, George and Eliza 
and their three children: Harriet Claris sa, Mary Ann Emma and Parley 
G.; with their passage ticket paid, four pence reserve, but with an 
abundance of faith;left London, England on the sailing ve s sel "Amazon" . 

For the next seven weeks they tossed and rolled on the wide Atlantic 
Ocean and finally docked at Castle Gardens, New York. It was a weak 
and exhausted woman, as Eliza walked down the gangplank that evening. 
Her only nourish ment that day had been a cup of gruel. She was so 
weak that she had her husband throw down a quilt on the ground so she 
could lie down and regain sufficient strength to continue on. 

Their prayers had been answered. They had arrived safely in 
America. Now an old time friend, Joseph Harris, an Uncle of Bishop 
Ralph Poulton who with others was on his way to Zion; came to their 
aid by loaning them enough money to continue their journey to Utah. 

Passage in "steerage" on the sailing vessel had been clean and 



Q 4 



ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



airy and comfortable, compared to the railroad box cars, they were 
herded into, for their transportation from New York to St. Joseph, Mo. 
Straw was scattered on the floor of these partially open box cars and 
which allowed the smoke and dust to blow in. These quarters were 
crowded, uncomfortable and soon became filthy dirty. 

Little Mary Ann Emma, being very frail, could not stand the hard 
trip, in these box cars, and died the latter part of July 1863. The Rail- 
road had called an undertaker to meet the train at St. Joseph, and re- 
move the little body. When George and James Poulton went in search 
of the undertaker, they could not find him. No one ever knew where 
the little body of Mary Ann Emma was buried. 

From St. Joseph, Mo. , Eliza, George and party traveled by boat, 
up the Missouri River, to Florence, Nebraska, where a company 
was to be formed for their long trek across the plains to Utah. On the 
boat, George and little Parley G. became very ill. Three days after 
leaving St. Joseph, little Parley G. died, the latter part of July 1863, 
while on the boat. He was buried in Florence, Nebraska. 

With the loss of two of her three children, and now with her hus- 
band deathly ill, Eliza poured forth her heart in silent prayer, "Father, 
Thy will be done, not mine. But, Please God, spare my husband to go 
with me into the Valley". 

Eliza's faith and prayers were again answered. Her husband, 
George, fully recovered. At Florence they joined Captain Wooley's 
Company, which began their journey West the first part of August 1863. 
George drove three yoke of oxen. The original family of five was now 
reduced to only three: George, Eliza and little golden haired, Hattie. 

The people along the way were destitute of clothing, so Eliza sold 
her dead children's clothes to buy food for her remaining child. Hattie 
related that a band of Indians saw her bright, curly, red hair and want- 
ed to trade for her. Her mother refused but became worried for fear 
that they might return and steal her, so she cut off Hattie 's hair. For 
a long time thereafter, Hattie wore a sun bonnet, until her hair grew 
back. 

On October 4, 1863, the Taylor Family, realized their dreamof 
mingling with the Saints in the Valley of the Mountains, when they ar- 
rived in Salt Lake City, with thankfulness for their safe arrival and 
with faith, hope and plans for their future. 

A short time after their arrival in Salt Lake City, Eliza and her 
husband were walking down the street, when a familiar looking lady 
came running out of the house, calling them by name. 

It was Mary Rabould, ( now Mrs. William Wood) she who had first 
taken Eliza to a Mormon Church Service. How happy Eliza was to now 
have such a dear friend in this new land. Mary insisted that she and 
little Hattie come and stay with her. Since George had gone to Provo, 
looking for work and a place to live, they accepted the invitation and 
stayed with her for a month. 



ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



95 



In the early part of November 1863, George Taylor sent for his 
wife and child to come to Provo. He had found a one room log house 
for her to live in. Brother Abraham Halliday had come to Salt Lake on 
business and was returning to Provo. He gave Eliza and Hattie an in- 
vitation to accompany him back to Provo, which they re adily accepted. 

George and Eliza's dream of life in Utah was not as rosy as they 
had thought it would be. They found Zion ve ry diffe rent from what they 
had anticipated. Both found it hard to get used to the new ways and 
laws of the people. They were born of refined, old English Stock and 
were more or less of a pious nature. Here in this new country, the 
settlers were rough and roudy. The country was new and wild and these 
things troubled them. Eliza took things for granted and began home- 
making. Her trust and faith in God were so strong that she could ac- 
cept all changes graciously. Her husband, on the contrary, found it 
hard to accustom himself to the new life. 

One night Eliza pondered over the one principle of the Gospel that 
was most trying. Having taken her trouble to the Lord in her past life, 
she did not forget Him now, in her hour of doubt. So, she now prayed 
earnestly that she might know if polygamy was true. She prayed with 
heart and soul, for in this knowledge much depended. 

The door opened and a beautiful personage came in. He did not 
wear a hat or coat. His shirt was spotless white. His hair was comb- 
ed high upon his forhead. His eyes were clear and bright and they 
made her feel at ease in his presence. He sat down on one of the two 
stools which graced her humble home, and said, "Sister, you want to 
know if polygamy is true. I say to you, verily it is true. But trials 
and troubles are numerous, and there will be more damned than saved". 

This was her salvation, for she knew that she had talked with 
Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and that he had come in answer to her 
prayer. In her thankfulness, she prayed, "O Lord! Help me to do un- 
to others as I would be done by". So the Lord gave her strength and 
she made this prayer her life motto. She had received a wonderful 
testimony of the truth. 

One of the first visitors to enter her home was Aunt Hannah Clark, 
whom most of the early pioneers remember, for her many acts of 
kindness. Aunt Hannah came as a ministering angel of mercy when 
Eliza, after her hard trip, lay ill in a strange, new country. She made 
a cup of tea ( a luxury in those days ) and did many things to cheer and 
comfort her. This marked the birth of a friendship which will last for 
time and eternity. 

Eliza's husband had a soldier's outfit with its various belongings 
which he traded for a two-room house. There was one large room 
and a small bedroom. The house was built of adobe and had a dirt 
floor. To this home Eliza moved in March 1864. It was here that her 
husband brought his second wife, Henrietta Sawyer. She was a good 
girl. She and Eliza shared equally in a household of peace and happi- 
ness. 



96 



ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



On August 31, 1864, Eliza gave birth to a little boy, who was 
named after his father, George. 

Eliza'a fifth child, a little boy was born August 2, 1866. William 
Taylor died after a week's illness on September 2, 1867. 

Thomas Nicholls Taylor, his first name taken from his grand- 
father's, was born on July 28, 1868. 

On November 2, 1870, Arthur Nicholls Taylor was born to Eliza. 
He was the fourth child born to Eliza in America and the last child she 
gave birth to in this little two-room, adobe house with its dirt roof. 

Eliza's home was typical of many of the early pioneer houses. 
The dirt roof had to be repaired after each hard rain. Sometimes 
large holes would appear and the children would lie in bed and try to 
count the stars. When it rained very hard, the mother would put the 
children under the bed. She would then busy herself getting pots and 
pans to put on the beds to catch the rain and thus keep the bedding as 
dry as possible. Many mornings, after it had been raining all night, 
Eliza would cheerfully thank the Lord for the bright warm sunshine 
which made it possible for her to dry the bedding for the next night. 

During the stormy season the mud would rundown the white -wash- 
ed walls. Eliza would then re-whitewash the house in order to make it 
clean and home like. A woman of her nature could live only in a 
clean home. Thus the brave little woman endured her poverty, and 
thanked the Lord for all that he had given her. 

In the spring of 1873, Eliza moved up town into two rooms over 
her husband's furniture store. It was here on September 25, 1873, 
that Walter G. Taylor was born. Here she lived until the early spring 
of 1 875. She then moved into a one- room, log house located on the 
corner of Seventh West and West Center Street. While living here she 
gave birth to her last baby, Ashted Taylor. He was born September 
12, 1 875. His first name was taken from the name of the Church 
Branch in Birmingham, England, where she and her husband, George 
first met. 

While living in this little log house on West Center, Eliza's hus- 
band re-built the little home on First North, which had been vacant 
for some time. In November of 1875, Eliza again moved into the little 
adobe house which had sheltered her when she brought four of her 
children into the world. 

When Ashted was four years old and her children had outgrown 
babyhood, Eliza accepted the call as a teacher in the Third Ward 
Relief Society. The Provo Third .Ward Primary President, Rebecca 
Doolen, selected her for Second Counsellor in 1884. The following 
year, 1 885, Annie K. Smoot, President of the Utah Stake Primary 
selected her as First Counsellor. This office she held for over ten 
years. For the next few years she was holding down two Church jobs. 
In 1887, Eliza was called to act as First Counsellor to Sister Lamira 
Colline, the President of the Young Ladies Mutual Association of the 



ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



97 



Provo Third Ward. In the Spring of 1890 she was set apart as pre sident 
of the Relief Society of the Provo Third Ward by Bishop Myron Tanner. 
This position she held for twenty-three years. When the Third Ward 
was divided, she became President of the new (Pioneer) Ward Relief 
Society. 

In the Spring of 1890, Eliza took her son Arthur, on a trip back to 
her childhood home. In the four months they were gone, they visited 
Eastern United States, England and France. It was a very pleasant 
trip, but she was glad to return to her adopted country. 

On a later visit she made to Europe, to see her family in Bir- 
mingham , England, her sister tried to persuade her to remain and 
live in England. She proudly straightened up and said, "I'd rather be 
a lamp post in Zion than the Mayor of London". 

In the 1890's, Eliza and Sister Collins used to attend nearly all of 
the young people's parties. On one occasion she was asked why she 
enjoyed these affairs so much. She laughingly answered, "Well, you 
see I am interested in the young sparks and their love affairs". If 
questioned, no doubt she could tell some of them as much about their 
romances as they knew themselves. 

At onetime a party of young people wished to make a trip to Straw- 
berry Valley. Grandma was asked to chaperone them. The roads in 
some places were very dangerous and the girls insisted on walking. 
Her son, Arthur, was driving the team and Grandma Taylor was sit- 
ting by his side. The girls begged her to get down and walk, as the 
wagon appeared to be tipping several times. She answered them with 
her cheerful smile and said, "No, I go where my son goes. He can 
watch and I can pray". And who knows but what her faith alone saved 
that young party? 

On another occasion she was on a trip with her son, Tom and 
family. They were camping in South Fork Canyon, on the banks of the 
river. A terrible storm came up in the night. As the tent was on the 
banks of the creek, there was danger of it being washed away. The 
stream was rapidly rising. It seemed that any minute they would be 
carried with the rushing, roaring waters. Maud began to prepare to 
run to the mountains. The lightning served as her light in sorting the 
children's clothes. Just as she was ready to start, Grandma Taylor, 
who was sleeping with her two little granddaughters, raised up from 
her bed and said, "Girls, what is the matter? Didn't you say your 
prayers? Where is your faith? Get back into bed and cover up your 
heads". The storm finally abated and peace was restored. 

Grandma Taylor was never afraid of anything. After she was fifty 
years of age she learned to drive. Many will remember seeing her 
dashing down the street with her horse named Browney, hitched to a 
little yellow buggy. Those who rode with her would hold their breath. 
She would only laugh and say as the horse plunged on, "I am pray- 
ing all the time and the Lord will help me". 



98 



ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



On one occasion she was driving a strange horse. Sister Collins 
was with her in the buggy. The horse became frightened and started 
to run. The ladies were thrown out and Grandma Taylor's arm was 
broken. When gently chided by her sons, she willingly confessed that 
for once in her life, her faith had been weak. She had forgotten to pray. 

Grandma Taylor had a dear friend, Grandma Dixon; they were 
neighbors and each had a family of boys and only one daughter. They 
were very happy when Grandma Dixon's one daughter, Maria (Rye), 
married Grandma Taylor's son, Arthur. In Wildwood, Provo Canyon, 
several of the Dixon Boys and the Taylor Boys built cabins . Arthur and 
his wife built a nice bedroom on the back of their cabin known as the 
Grandma's room. In the summer these sweet little Grandmothers 
would goup together and stay. In the day they sat out on the front porch, 
in wicker rockers, and visited as they rocked. In the late afternoon, as 
it would begin to cool off, their grandchildren living in the camp and any 
other children who wished to go, would gather on the porch and when 
the Grandmothers were ready, all would go for a walk down the road, 
around the bend and to the shore of the river. There Grandma Taylor 
had her special rock to sit upon and Grandma Dixon had hers. After 
a few minutes rest, back to camp all would go. 

Eliza Nicholls Taylor was known far and wide for her beautiful, 
unselfish life. Always doing good and administering to the poor and 
needy. Carrying for the sick, as well as the dead, when the occasion 
arose. Her life has been one long act of devotion -- devotion to God, 
devotion to her children, devotion to her friends, to the poor, the rich 
and to all humanity. 

Although Grandma Taylor had her full share of trials, troubles, 
hardships, heartbreaks and disappointments, she openly expressed 
her thankfullnes s to her Heavenly Father for blessing her with a large, 
obedient and respected family, who loved her and gave her all the 
luxury and comforts and attention she desired. She was a queen among 
friends and family and loved by everyone who knew her. 

Eliza's grand-daughter, Delenna T. Taylor summed up some of 
the many, wonderful qualities of her: 

Faith in God, 
Willingness to work. 

A tolerance and understanding of people. 

Cleanliness and order. 

A sense of humor. 
Eliza Nicholls Taylor was tried, tested and remained faithful to 
the end. She passed away at her daughter's home, June 27, 1922, at 
the age of 84 years. 



Clarence D. Taylor 
September 1979 



ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



99 



The following poem was written by Mrs. Mayme W. Bird of the 
Provo Third Ward in honor of Grandma Taylor's seventy-eighth birth- 
day: 

GRANDMA TAYLOR 

She left her home, and all most dear 

To come to Zion without fear. 

The trip was hard, her poor heart bled, 

For her poor children, alas! were dead 

And buried in unknown graves, 

In the land and in the waves. 

She bore the trial without complaint; 

"God's will be done," now said this Saint. 

And on she came, her children left, 

Though her heart was sad for her bereft; 

She had a kind word for those she met 

And still those kind words she has always kept. 

Now here in Utah her trials did not end, 
But she bore them so bravely and so intend 
To make others happy. 

As years passed by, her wisdom increased 

And trials and sorrows were released. 

Her family she raised -- a credit, too, 

With marks of progression through and through., 

Now Grandma's life will blend 

Into others and be their friend. 

'Tis Grandma Taylor for each and all; 
For counsel and advise, just give her a call; 
She'll be ready for you with a word of good cheer, 
And if you take it you need have no fear. 

May her life be as long as she desires, 
Roses strewn in her path, not briers. 
Her birthday today we celebrate; 
She so noble and so great. 
Now let us follow Grandma's plan, 
And always do the best we can. 



100 ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 

PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF ELIZA NICHOLLS TAYLOR 



Patriarchal Blessing given under the hands of George Halliday, 
Patriarch in the Utah Stake of Zion, upon the head of Eliza N. Taylor,, 
daughter of Thomas A. Nicholls and Harriet Ball. Born the 29th day 
of April A. D. 1838. Given the 24th day of August A D. 1894 at Ameri- 
can Fork, Utah. 

Dear Sister, I place my hands upon your head and give unto you a 
Patriarchal Blessing, for you are of the seed of Israel and of the lene- 
age of Ephraim, and thru obedience to the gospel you have a right to 
the blessings of that tribe. 

God, your Heavenly Father, has reserved you in Heaven, and sent 
you here on earth through honorable parents and blessed you with a 
kind and loving heart. His spirit has been your guide through life, of- 
ten in your lonely moments in your habitation, Angels have been near 
you, and although you did not see them you have felt their influence. 

The light of the Lord shall give thee wisdom and as thou hast all 
ready been blest of the Lord by revelationto teach thy sisters and their 
children, so shall it increase upon thee and thou shall never be barren 
and unfruitful in the knowledge of God. 

Thou art a blessed woman and all that know thee love thee, the 
righteous shall always honor thee and thousands of children shall grow 
up to maturity and remember the council thou hast given them. God 
thy Father loves thee because of thy integrity in the house of the Lord 
Thy name shall be recorded as one of the saviours upon Mount Zion. 

Holy men and Prophets shall bless thee. In His house thy tempo- 
ral wants shall be supplied. Thou shall never suffer hunger, but the 
Lord will remember thee for thy liberality and will deal liberally with 
thee. In all thy afflictions God shall give thee comfort. In all thy 
duties He shall give thee strength, both of body and mind. 

Thou shall be preserved to a good old age and as a mother in 
Israel thy councils shall be sought after, for thy experience shall give 
thee wisdom. Thy patience and love shall give thee power and many 
shall hear thy voice and bless thee. 

Remember this blessing when thou art bowed down in thy feelings. 
Read it and it shall comfort thee. 

In the morning of the resurrection, with the faithful, thou shall 
come forth and go on to thy exaltation to eternal increase and enjoy 
eternal life. Thou shall behold thy Saviour and rejoice inhis presence. 

For all these blessings I seal upon thee in the name of the Lord, 
Jesus Christ, AMEN. 



MY GRANDFATHER 
HENRY ALDOUS DIXON 

March 1 4, 1 8 3 5 April 28, 1 8 8 4 



101 



r r 




103 



CAPE OF GOOD HOPE MISSION 
(SOUTH AFRICAN MISSION ) 



Five years after the first band of Mormon Pioneers entered 
the Great Salt Lake Valley, President Brigham Young called Elders 
Jesse Haven, Leonard I. Smith, and William H. Walker to go to 
far away South Africa and preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ. They 
made their way to England where they boarded a sailing vessel on 
February 1 1, 1853 and after sixty- seven days arrived at Cape Town, 
South Africa on April 1 9, 1853. 

Immediately upon their arrival at Cape Town they made applica- 
tion and were granted permission to use the Town Hall, in which to 
hold meeting for six consecutive nights, on the condition they pay 
for the lighting of the Hall. They immediately made posters adver- 
tising these meetings and hung them in conspicuous places about 
Town. Some hand bills were distributed to advertize and invite the 
townspeople to attend their meetings. On their first evening, April 
25th, the hall was nearly filled. Elder Haven was the first speaker, 
addressing the audience upon the First Principles of the Gospel. He 
was followed by Elder Leonard I Smith who bore a powerful testi- 
mony of the divine mission of the Prophet Joseph Smith. At this, 
some of the listeners became so excited that it was impossible to 
continue the rmeeting because of the confusion. The following even- 
ing the three Elders found the hall closed to them. They were able 
to obtain other halls to meet in, but mobs caused so much con- 
fusion it was impossible to speak. Many of the Preachers and 
Ministers of the area delivered lectures and sermons in opposition 
to the teachings of the Latte r- Day-Saint Elders. Some even went 
as far as to prohibit their members from talking to the missionaries 
or accepting literature from them. In spite of the falsehoods and the 
opposition, friends were raised up who accepted the truths of the 
Gospel message and desired baptism; however they were afraid to 
take a decided stand. 

Elder Walker wrote in his journal, "The Clergy and Ministers 
went from house to house telling the people not to admit us or give 
us anything to eat, using all their influence and power to starve us 
out of the country. We lived a week at a time without anything to 
eat, distributing tracts , etc". 

On a rainy, windtossed night in May while Elder Walker was 
taking a short trip into the country, he knocked on the door of Mr. 
Charles Rawlinson, seeking a place to stay for the night. 

Mr. Rawlinson admitted him to the house, let him warm him- 
self, and introduced him to his building business partner, Nicholas 
Paul. 



105 



106 



CAPE OF GOOD HOPE MISSION 



Apologetically, Mr. Rawlinson explained he could not house him 
for the night because of small living quarters. 

Elder Walker had walked all day without anything to eat, this 
was his seventeenth attempt to find lodgings that evening. As Elder 
Walker was preparing to leave, Nicholas Paul stood up, "you had 
better come with me young man", he said and led him a short distance 
to the Paul home where Mrs. Paul built up a fire to warm the strang- 
er and dry his clothes. Although it was after nine o'clock at night, 
she set about preparing a warm supper for him. 

This was perhaps, the first real glimmer of hope in the opening 
of the missionary work in South Africa. The three Elders had re- 
ceived continual disappointment for their first months labors. 

Elder Walker returned to Capetown the following day and the 
three Elders, on May twenty- third, according to established custom, 
climbed to the top of a mountain called "Lion's Head"and organized 
a branch of the Church with Elder Haven as President. 

About a week later, Elder Walker returned to Mowbray where 
Nicholas Paul offered his home for a meeting place. At the first 
meeting held in his home, he informed all present that if they did 
not want to listen to the Mormon Elders they were invited to leave, 
but the first man who insulted his guests and friends or Elders 
would be in danger of "having more holes through them than a 
skimmer". The services proceeded without incident, and meetings 
were held there regularly from that time on. Without such a stal- 
wart friend, it is no wonder that in later years the South African 
Mission Headquarters, the Mission Home and beautiful new Chapel 
and Recreation Hall were located at Mowbray. 

Just two months after the Elders arrival in Cape Town, on 
June 15, 1853, Elder Leonard I. Smith baptized Henry Stringer 
at Mowbray. He was the first Mormon Convert in South Africa, 
the first fruits of the labors of the first Mormon Elders in this new 
vineyard, South Africa. 

On June 23, 1853, Elder William H. Walker baptized their loyal 
and valiant friend, Mr. Nicholas Paul of Mowbray. This was the 
second baptism in the Cape of Good Hope Mission. The following 
day Mrs. Paul and others were baptized. Six months after the 
arrival of the Elders in Cape Town, they had baptized 45 persons, 
organized two branches, and blessed a number of children. The 
Branches located around Cape Town were organized into the Cape 
Conference or District. 

A Branch was organized at Beaufort by Elder William H. 
Walker in February 23, 1854. Elder Leonard I. Smith was doing 
a good work at Port Elizabeth. He had baptized several members, 
but had not as yet completely organized a branch owing to the 



CAPE OF GOOD HOPE MISSION 



107 



scattered condition of the converts. Later a flourishing Branch 
was established at Port Elizabeth. 

It was in the year 1854 that Henry A. Dixon of Uitenhage, and 
recently from Grahamstown, then a boy of nineteen years of age, 
was attracted by the teachings of these Mormon Elders (specifically 
Elder Leonard I. Smith) and was taught the Gospel of Jesus Christ. 
He accepted it as the only True Church. Having not attained his 
majority, he was prohibited by his father to join this Church, 
with the threat that if he did join he would be cut off without a shill- 
ing inhe ritance . He promised his father he would not join the Mormon 
Church before he was twenty-one years of age. This promise he 
kept On the day of his twenty-first birthday, March 14, 1856, 
he was baptized a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
Day Saints , at Uitenhage, by John Elliston, a local member who 
held the office of a Priest. Three days later upon the request of 
his father he left his home at Uitenhage and went to Port Elizabeth 
where he worked for eight and one half months to get sufficient 
money to emigrate to Utah. 

At a Conference held at Port Elizabeth on August 13, 1855, the 
Cape of Good Hope Mission, later the South African Mission, con- 
sisted of 3 Conferences, 6 Branches and a total membership of 126 
membe r s . 

As the Church membership grew and more members became 
interested in emmigrating to Utah, the demand for steerage passage 
was greater than the existing supply. Two members of the 
Church, John Stock of Port Elizabeth and Charles Roper of Beau- 
fort purchased a sailing vessel, the "Unity", for the purpose of 
providing passageway for the Saints, as well as to haul cargo. 

On November 27, 1855, Elders William H.Walker and Leonard 
I. Smith sailed from Port Elizabeth on the "Unity" accompanied by 
fifteen emmigrating Saints bound for Zion. 

On December 25, 1855, Elder Jesse Haven. left Cape Town with 
a small Company of Saints en route to Salt Lake City, Utah. At that 
time 176 persons had been baptized in the whole Colony. Some Saints 
emmigrated and some had been excommunicated, leaving only 121 
Saints in the Colony, following Elder Haven's departure. 

A local Elder, Edward Slaughter, was left in charge of the 
Latter Day Saints in Port Elizabeth, and local Elder Richard Provis 
in the Cape Conference. 

It was on November 1, 1856 that Henry A. Dixon left Port 
Elizabeth bound for the Great Salt Lake Valley, via London, England, 
on board the Brig "Unity". 

Two years later in the fall of 1857, Elder Ebenezer C. Richard- 
son was sc nt from the British Mission to preside over the "Cape of 
Good Hope Mission". He was accompanied by Elder James Brooks. 



CAPE OF GOOD HOPE MISSION 



As is usually the case when the Elders are absent for any length of 
time, the newly arrived missionaries found the Church in South 
Africa in a somewhat unsatisfactory condition, although the presiding 
Elders had labored with great fidelity. When Elders Richardson and 
Brooks left for home in the Spring of 1858, the Church in South Africa 
had a membership of 243 members. At that time Elder Richard 
Provis still presided over the Cape Conference and Elder John Stock 
was President of the Eastern Province Conference. 

In March 1859, thirty Saints emmigrating to Zion, left Port 
Elizabeth on the ship "Alacrity", in charge of Elder Joseph R. 
Humphreys . 

In the diary of Henry A. Dixon under date of July 1, I860, en- 
route back to his birthplace, South Africa from Salt Lake City, Utah, 
he writes: "Arrived at Florence (Nebraska). Found several, over 
80 African Saints". 

"August 24, 1860, rec'd. a letter from Bro Cannon, dated 17th 
July. The African Saints were camped about 3 miles from Florence, 
expected to start on the 18th. " 

On December 15, 1861 Elders William Fotheringham, Henry A. 
Dixon, John Talbot, and Martin Zyderlaan, missionaries from Utah, 
arrived at Cape Town. The following exerpt was taken from the Jan. 
7, 1862 issue of the Cape Argus: 

"ARRIVAL OF MORMON PREACHERS FOR THE CAPE" 

"Four preachers have just arrived in this Colony from Utah, 
with a view of promulgating Mormon doctrines, and winning converts 
to the Mormon faith. Two of the preachers are natives of Grahams - 
town, who have been dwellers in Utah, and who have returned to 
convert the colonial born. Their names are: John Talbot and Henry 
Dixon. A Hollander named Martin Zyderlaan, also from the lake, 
is to preach in Dutch, and convert the Dutch population. William 
Fotheringham, a Scotchman born, but now like the other three, 
a Mormon Preacher and a a citizen of the United States, and 
direct from Utah, is we understand, the leader. He assures us that 
the stories promulgated here, said to be by persons, who have been 
disappointed after going over, are utterly untrue. He says all who 
have gone over are happy and prosperous, as is the State of Utah 
generally. 

He represents the soil as less fertile th an some of the United 
States, but he says it yields in abundance, and hemmed in as the 
Mormon People are by the hills, they live in peace and Prosperity, 
and no one can molest them from without, of the truth of the _ Pro- 
phets revelation we adduce the following: ( A Revelation and Pro- 
phecy by the Prophet, Seer, and Revelator Joseph Smith, given 
Dec. 25, 1832.) 



CAPE OF GOOD HOPE MISSION 



109 



This pamphlet entitled the Pearl of Great Price, published 1851 
by Joseph Smith, first Prophet, Seer, and Revelator of the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, and is said to be verified by 
the war now raging in America. Utah, Mr. Fotheringham states 
stands by the Union and will be prepared to pay its quota towards 
carrying on the war. 

Utah situated 1 032 miles from the frontier boundry, will be tax- 
ed willingly for the war and will stand by the Constitution to the last". 
(Copied from Cape Argus, Jan. 7, 1862. Published by W. R. Murry) 

Henry A. Dixon reports in his diary under the date of March 28, 
1861: "Received letters from Pres. Fotheringham, Port Elizabeth. 
The war still raging in America. Substance of letters: William 
Fotheringham' s - - was busy with emmigration. Bro. Slaughter 
has heard from his son, all peaceful in Zion. On the 14th inst. , the 
English Barque Rowena sailed down Algoa Bay for New York having 
on board 15 of the Saints under charge of Bro. Grant D. Mitchell, 
wife and family; Wm. Rose, his mother and brother; Mary Anne 
Taylor, her Sr. Caroline and father; Z. A. Grant & family, have 
had a great deal of trouble with this family through the father's acts. 
Shorts, Swifts and others preparing to leave in the Henry Ellis, in 
charge of Bro. Stock on the 28th. " 

"April 25, 1863. Mail arrived - - -Brother Lloyd writes (from 
G . S. L. City) we are a happy people. Also letters from Brother 
Fotheringham and Talbot. 32 souls left on board the Henry Ellis, 
including Elders Stock & Zyderlaan. The latter's health being bad. 
Amongst that number were Sr. Swift & family; Sr. Short & family; 
Sr. Green & family; Sr. Fotheringham, son & daughter ; William A. 
Francom & etc.. Jas. Green was married to Sr. Legg before 
leaving, by Prest. Fotheringham. " 

Elders Fotheringham, Dixon and Talbot remained in the Cape 
Colony until the spring of 1864. During this two and one-half years 
they had labored, they had considerable success, especially with 
the German and Dutch residents ;but the field was a difficult one and 
little progress could be made. On April 5, 1864, W. Fotheringham 
with a Company of nine members sailed for New York on the ship 
"Echo", and Henry A. Dixon and John Talbot left for New York on 
the ship "Susan Pardue" on April 10, 1864 with a Company of eight- 
een membe rs . 

Elder Minor G. Atwood, a Zion Elder who had been laboring 
for some time in the Mission, succeeded Elder Fotheringham in 
the Presidency of the Mission. He continued to labor for about a 
year and on April 12, 1865 he left Port Elizabeth with a Company of 
47 members of the Church in the Brig "Mexicano" bound for New 
York; this leaving the Mission in charge of local Saints. 



110 



CAPE OF GOOD HOPE MISSION 



Elder Edward Slaughter of Port Elizabeth, writing under date 
of July 8, 1866 wrote: "Our Colony is in a miserable condition - - 
the work of the Lord is at a standstill here. Many are, however, 
satisfied of the truth of "Mormonism" , but are unwilling to surrend- 
er the opinions and praise of men for the favor and praise of God. " 

It was nearly forty years before the South African Mission was 
re-opened. On July 25, 1903, Elders Warren H. Lyons, William 
R. Smith, Thomas L. Griffiths and George A. Simpkins arrived in 
Cape Town to re-open a Latter Day Saint Mission in that part of 
the world. In spite of the long lapse of years they found a few 
scattered members. This showed that the seed sown by the former 
missionaries still bore fruit, and that at no time since the Mission 
was opened in 1853 had the Cape of Good Hope and the surrounding 
district been without at least a few members of the Church. 

Where formerly the Missionaries advocated and encouraged 
the Members of the Church to immigrate to Zion , the Church 
Leaders now advised the Members to stay at home and to build up 
a strong and healthy and useful Church membership in their native 
Country. 



HENRY A. DIXON'S CONVERSION TO THE GOSPEL 
Of Jesus Christ Of Latter Day Saints 

When about fifteen years of age I went as a volunteer under 
Sir Geo. Cathcar of (Balackla) (noteriety). He having fallen in 
that memorable battle whilst leading the charge was then Governor 
of the Cape. We followed the enemy into Kerlies Country, beyond 
the confines of British Territory. - - -Ten thousand head of cattle 
were captured. My share of the prize money amounting to several 
pounds. I deposited it in a savings bank, which came in very op- 
portune in defraying expenses of my immigration to England - — 
- - -After my return from this expedition, my parents removed to 
Uitenhage, 100 miles distant near Algoa Bay, or Port Elizabeth. 
I accompanied them. Whilst here I first heard the sound of the 
Everlasting Gospel as taught in these latter days. Elder Leonard 
I. Smith of Salt Lake City being the first person to instruct me in 
these principles. I was about nineteen years of age, a staunch 
Episcopalian. My ancestors for several generations being of this 
faith. I well remember the first meeting I attended, a few persons 
assembled in a private house, accompanied by a companion of 
mine, the son of a Clergyman of the Episcopal Church. Elder 
Smith was preaching. The first feeling manifest was one of sym- 
pathy for the Elder, so far from home, family and friends; in a 
distant land; his lot cast amongst strangers with an unpopular 
doctrine, shouted after False Prophet, Seven Wives & etc. ; no 
salary; traveling without purse or script. Myself and companion 
felt like assisting him. After listening to his discourse on the 
first principles, I felt that it was the Truth and formed a resolve 
to embrace it when of age and gather with the Saints. I quit going 
to Church and attended regularly the meetings of the Saints. Was 
subject to taunts and jeers of my companions; was called names 
and etc. Icontinued in this condition for about two years , assailed 
by ministers and members of nearly every sect; the Episcopalians, 
Baptists, Swendenborgians , New Israilites, Saints of Latter Days 
or Plymouth Brethren & etc. 

The Lord blessed ma abundantly, so that I could readily con- 
found them. Tracts published against us were sent to me by Min- 
isters and others. I received letters from a distance of those in- 
terested in my welfare, warning me of this "Delusion" as they 
termed it, but all to no purpose. I read the Voice of Warning, 
compared its teachings with the Bible. Prayed earnestly, for a 
knowledge, obtained it. On the day I became twenty-one, I was 
baptized by Priest John Ellitson on the 14th March 1855, no Elder 
being present. The same evening in company with some others. 
I felt as Solomon has said, "Hope deferred maketh the heart sick, 



ill 



112 



HENRY A. DIXON'S CONVERSION 



but when the desire cometh it is a tree of life". I felt a new man; 
realized my sins were forgiven. The Saints met in the next house, 
expecting me to be turned out. I repaired home with my wet 
bundle, my parents realizing what was done. My Father inform- 
ed me in as much as I had gone in direct opposition to their wish- 
es I must try the world. The youngest of the family, never having 
been away from home for any length of time; their hopes ----- 

(The remainder was never found. ) 



■ 



'THE TESTIMONY OF A PIONEER 



He walked slowly but firmly up the steps that lead to the pul- 
pit. His manner was sure . . . cautious . . . and with determin- 
ation. As he approached the rostrum in the center of the Chapel, 
you could almost feel the humility and sincerity that radiated from 
his person. The slight smile on his face, the brightness of his 
eyes and the glow of his countenance made you feel good inside. 

Everyone loved and respected Brother Dixon . . .He had ser- 
ved his community well and had been a friend to all. Yes, he had 
served his God with all the power he could gather. He was now 
approaching the eve of his mortal existence, but he still had the 
vigor of youth in his voice, wisdom of the ages in his thoughts, 
and the determination of the matured in his actions. He could 
hold his own in the paths of jests and wisdom. He could compete 
with the young and old in contests of thought and deed. He was the 
ideal of the community. 

"Dear Brothers and Sisters", he began with the pause for 
thought, but with a full and energetic manner. "I stand before you 
this night an old man, one that has seen mortal life at its fullest 
with its instances of sadness - - - but I stand before you a happy 
and a content man. To those who know not God, to those who un- 
derstand not the ways of righteousness - -I am nearing the end of 
existence. But those who know of the Creator and fully compre- 
hend his purposes, know that I am just about to enter into the 
glories of eternity, regardless of degree or sphere. 

A short pause . . . time to collect his thoughts and to class- 
ify them, and then he continues. "I wasn't born in this valley nor 
among these hills. At one time they were strangers to me . . . 
though there eminates from them a feeling of security and friend- 
ship. No . . . My home wasn't here ... it was in a far distant 
land. A land of beauty and sunshine. My family were settlers 
there and had established themselves quite securely. " 

Again there was a pause. One that showed that he was car- 
ried back to the days of his youth, when his family resided in a 
small valley just outside the "dorp", as he would call it, Uiten- 
hage , Colony of the Cape of Good Hope, South Africa. The re- 
flections caused a smile to come over his face and happy tones 
ringed in his voice as he continued. 

My father was a stern man, just as most of the patriarchs 
of that day were. We, my brothers and sisters, and I were 
bound by his word. My Mother, who interceded when father 
attempted to inflict punishment, was devoted to her family. There 
was a bond of love existing, especially between my mother, my 
older sister, and I, that gave us peace." 

A short pause for breath and then . . . "Howeve r this family 



113 



114 



THE TESTIMONY OF A PIONEER 



unity changed . . . changed when by chance I was walking down a 
street of Port Elizabeth, where I was for a short holiday, and I 
heard a noise of a gathering crowd. Some were hissing and some 
were booing and some yelling for quiet. But above all I could de- 
tect the voice of a young man expounding the principles of a re- 
ligion, which after I had listened, filled my soul with entrancing 
joy. I stayed and learned more of this doctrine . . . this doct- 
rine of Mormonism. " 

"Upon returning home I told my parents of what I had heard, 
but to my sadness they took it lightly, in fact they returned my 
enthusiasm with ridicule. Even my mother and sister were un- 
affected. I continued to study and I learned that this was a doct- 
rine of truth which had been revealed from heaven. I knew that 
I had found the way of salvation. " 

Brother Dixon stopped. In his eyes there were tears and a 
slight quiver in his voice. " I . . .desired to join this group . . 
. but was met with refusal from my parents, and though I begged 
and pleaded the rebukes became stronger . . .until the hatred 
which my father had for my newly found philosophy bursted forth 
in fits of rage. Never-the-less, I remained faithful and when I 
reached the age of twenty-one, I announced to my family that I 
had been baptized into the Kingdom of God. I shall never forget 
the look on my father's face. The blood rushed to his head as 
if to strike, and then gathering his emotions, calmed down." 
"This day you have chosen between your family and the filthy 
Mormon lot. You will leave this this house for it is no longer 
your home. The barrier that now exists between you and those 
among whom you were reared cannot continue. Therefore take 
it with you at your earliest convenience." He left the room, 
Mother weeping followed after, screaming for him not to be so 
harsh. " 

"So I left Uitenhage , left the people of South Africa, left a 
land that I loved. Yes, the ties were strong, but with the decis- 
ion my father had rendered, I felt that I could no longer by happy 
there but had to be severed in my search for something greater 
and far more enduring. " 

"I journeyed across the wide expanse of water that separated 
me from those I loved and the Zion of the Latter Day. With a 
few that chose to come with me, I arrived in Liverpool and there 
joined a large Company of Saints that were migrating. We ar- 
rived in Boston, via railway cars to Iowa City. On the way I 
viewed the remains of "Nauvoo the Beautiful" where the destruc- 
tion and persecution was still evident. It was then that I began 
to realize that my sacrifice was not so great. For they had been 



THE TESTIMONY OF A PIONEER 



115 



forsaken by their loved ones, driven from their homes in the 
middle of winter and heaped with persecution that will forever 
leave a black spot on my newly acquired country. " 

" I journeyed across the 1500 miles to Salt Lake City by ox 
wagon, following the path of the exodus of modern Israel escap- 
ing from bondage. All along the way were the graves of men, 
women and children that had died in the great trek for freedom 
of worship. I saw the remains of the resting places of those 
that were trapped in the Willie Handcart Company. I paused be- 
side the big rock that protected them to a certain degree from 
the gales of winter, snow, rain and hail. I was where their 
testimonies were sealed in blood; testimonies of the thing that 
was most dear to them. " 

" I stopped long enough to assemble with the masses outside 
of the Valley, that were ready to protect this hard earned liberty, 
even if it meant death, from the armies of the United States that 
were on their way to exterminate their faith . . . "For which 
martyrs had perished. " By now the testimony of the Divine was 
firmly implanted in my bosom, a testimony for which I would 
gladly die . " 

" My stay in the fortress in the mountains was glorious. To 
mingle with those of common belief and to be at peace with the 
world was a moment I had dreamed of during the year that it 
took to reach Salt Lake City after leaving the Colony of the Cape 
of Good Hope . " 

" My stay here was not long. For I was soon sent to the 
Southern part of the State on a mission to help establish one of 
the many communities that the Saints were settling in. And then, 
I was called by President Brigham Young to return to the land of 
my birth, to my forsaken country to preach the message that had 
brought joy and happiness that I had never known before. 11 

" Yes, I returned to South Africa to preach the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ and once again to see my family that had dis-owned 
me. My mother received me with open arms and my father was 
more friendly, a friendliness that faded from light interest in my 
message to the revival of the hatred that once he had had. He 
gave me to understand that I was to leave . . . saying that if it 
had not been for my mother I would have never stepped across 
the threshold again. So bearing my testimony to the divinity of 
the work with all the power that I had in me, in the name of Jesus 
Christ and in the name of the God of Israel ... I took my leave 
and departed . . .never to see my family again . . .1 felt that I 
had done my duty to them so I served my mission honorably and 
returned home, with the spirit of testimony burning within me. 



116 THE TESTIMONY OF A PIONEER 

Sorry for those that I had left behind me, yes, but with the know- 
ledge of the eternities that could never be taken from my soul. " 

" For I know that this work has been divinely bestowed upon 
the soul of men. 11 "FOR THE SPIRIT OF GOD LIKE A FIRE IS 
BURNING, THE LATTER DAY GLORY BEGINS TO COME FORTH. 
THE VISIONS AND BLESSINGS OF OLD ARE RETURNING AND 
THE ANGELS ARE COMING TO VISIT THE EARTH. 11 



NOTE: - The person who wrote -up this article is unknown. It 
was obtained by Henry Aldous Dixon II of Ogden, Utah from Bro. 
Archibald F. Bennett; who obtained it from Henry S. Todd in 
June I960; who obtained it at Uitenhage, South Africa in 1954 
from his missionary companion who cannot be identified. 

Clarence Dixon Taylor 1966 



HENRY A. DIXON BIRTHPLACE 




St. George's Church Grahamstown 

117 



HENRY ALDOUS DIXON 



18 3 5 - 18 84 



H enry Aldous Dixon was born on the 14th day of March 1835 
at Grahamstown, Cape of Good Hope, South Africa. He was the 
son of John Henry Dixon, who was born May 28, 1786 at West Ham, 
Essex County, near London, England. His mother was Judith 
Boardman Dixon, who was born December 16, 1796 at Newberry, 
Lancaster, England. Both of these parents were among the early 
Settlers of the Albany District in South Africa. They having emi- 
grated in 1820 from England. 

Henry A. had one full sister, Anne Judith Dixon Hartman.who 
was eight years his elder and very fond of her younger brother, 
even after he had accepted the very unpopular religion of the 
Mormons and migrated to America. Mormonism and 14,000 
miles was insufficient to destroy this affection of brother and 
sister. She would have joined the new Church in later years had 
it not been for her husband's objection. 

There were also four half sisters and one half brother, all 
older than he and pretty well ma tured by the time he reached sc- 
hool age . 

In his infancy and younger days, much of his care was en- 
trusted to native servants. One of the boy servants who had been 
in the Dixon home for a long time, and who Henry A. had become 
very much attached jfinally left his employment in the Dixon house- 
hold and went back to his native way of life. Instead of making a 
wooden or grass kraal (hut) to live in, he set up housekeeping in 
a cave, not far from the Dixon home. Henry A. thought so much 
of this native servant that he saved his pennies and bought bread 
and cakes and took them out to the old servant in the cave. Through 
the conact with this old servant and many of the other natives in 
the neighborhood, he was able to get a first hand knowledge of 
their living conditions , the ir way of life, habits, dress and customs. 

He was a true lover of nature, spending much of his time on 
the open veldt watching the tree s , admiring the flowers and foliage, 
and studying the habits of the many and varied birds and animals. 

There was one little bird which was of particular interest to 
him. It was called the "honey bird". When the natives would see 
this little bird flying about them, twittering and using other 
means to attract their attention, they would obtain a bucket or 
container, together with some kind of weapon, and then follow the 
little bird. Sometimes the bird would lead them to an old hollow 
tree full of honey, where they would fill their containers. Other 



119 



120 



HENRY A. DIXON 



times they would lead to a dangerous snake or animal, which the 
birds were frightened of and wanted the natives to kill. Whenever 
the natives found honey, they always left the tree trunk so the 
little birds could get into the honey, or they hung up a cake of the 
honey in the nearby tree or bush for the bird to feast on. That is 
why they were called "honey birds. " 

At the age of fourteen years he entered an Agency Office as a 
collector and copying clerk. He became an excellent penman, and 
not only with his right hand, but equally as proficient with his left 
hand. In his diary the only way one could tell which hand he was 
writing with was by the slant of his words. When one hand became 
tired of writing, he could shift his pen to the other hand and con- 
tinue his writing. 

One of his chief delights in his later years, was the drawing 
of all kinds of pictures of animals, birds, natives, trees, houses 
and most everything, on the nail of his thumb. The children from 
all over the neighborhood would sit by the hours and watch him 
draw these thumbnail sketche s and listen to his fascinating stories 
of Africa. Two of these stories, as told to his daughters Maria 
and Sarah, when they were little girls went as follows: 

The natives frequently captured boa constrictors in the fol- 
lowing way - A small goat would be tethered to a tree in the jun- 
gle where the big snakes were know to be. As soon as the boa 
attacked and swallowed the goat he would go into a torpid stupor. 

The natives would then approach him with a long pole and lay 
it alongside the snake, lashing his body to it. They could then 
hoist it to their shoulders and carry it to a cage for keeping until 
they could sell it to the whites. 

The early Settlers had a hard time to keep their crops from 
being stolen by the thousands of monkeys which inhabited the 
trees around the clearings. 

They frequently captured them in the following manner: 
A squash would be hollowed out and filled with grain. A small 
opening would be made in the sides of the squash just large enough 
for a monkey to see through and which he could thrust his paws. 

The monkey would reach into the squash and get a fist full of 
grain. Being a greedy creature he would not release the grain, 
even when approached by the Settlers, and could not withdraw his 
paw while clenched around the booty. 

After Henry left the Agency, he served for some time in a 
retail and wholesale store. Afterwards he worked for a few years 
at blacksmithing and wagonmaking. 



HENRY A. DIXON 



121 



Incidents in the travels and observations of Henry A. Dixon as 
a young man in South Africa were recorded by him as follows: 

"When about 15 years of age I went as a volunteer under Sir 
Geo. Cathcar of (Balackla) (notoriety). He having fallen in that 
memorable battle whilst leading the charge, was Governor of the 
Cape. We followed the enemy into Kerlies Country, beyond the 
confines of British Territoy. It was a motley group of about 
7,000 men and English Regular Soldiers, volunteer Dutch Boers, 
friendly Kaffirs, Hottentots and Fingoes. In my travels we came 
across several Bushman caves with rude paintings and drawings 
of antelope and etc. Accompanying this expedition was a rough 
crowd of sailor lads mounted, who presented a spectacle , being 
rightly named "awkward squad". I was subjected to many tempt- 
ations to drink, swear and etc. In consequence of my aversion to 
such practices I was at times forced to sleep out of the tent. Ten 
thousand head of cattle was captured. My share of the prize money 
amounted to several pounds sterling. I deposited it in a Savings 
Bank, which came in very opportune in defraying expenses of my 
emmigration to England. 

Features of the country are rugged, flat and bushy. Has sev- 
eral rivers, none navagable to any great extent, being obstructed 
by sand bars at the mouth. Chief products - -wool, hides, skins 
and wine. The principal sea ports - -Table and Algoa Bays. Iron 
bound coast. In the interior great quantities of game, elephant, 
lions and etc. It has many birds of beautiful plumage but poor 
songsters. It abounds with flowers of every hue. Climate - tem- 
perate in most parts, others very hot. Heavy winds and storms 
prevalent, considerable damage done to shipping at times. Exper- 
iences severe droughts in the interior. Farmers sustain great 
losses in sheep. Sometimes one man will loose several thousand. 
Rivers dry up in the summer. 

The native Kaffirs are a noble, black race. The men, gener- 
ally, are tall and well formed, almost in a state of nudity, a 
bunch of tails of skins of animals hiding their nakedness. Some 
have not even this appendage. The average height of the women 
are about the same as Europeans. Their color is dark brown, 
nearly black, thick lips, beautiful white teeth, wooly hair, noses 
rather flat. The married men's head, in many instances, is 
shaved. On the top alone remains a little hair, covered with a 
polish bark resembling patent leather on the top of the head form- 
ed into a circle of crown. The women when married have the 
head shorn, on the top alone remains a bunch of hair the size of 
the palm of the hand, dyed red with paint or clay. At times the 
Zulu's hair is formed into various shapes with grease resembling 
half moons . 



122 



HENRY A. DIXON 



The natives wear skins around the loins reaching to nearly 
the knee. The young women (unmarried) wear their hair and 
strings of beads of various colours around their necks. They 
have a piece of cloth or skin around the loins about a foot broad, 
tho when at home amongst their relatives at their kraal they dis- 
pense with all coverings. At times when at work on plantations, 
they have only a slight covering of beads a few inches in breadth. 
When a Kaffir enters a town he is compelled to wear a covering. 

Not-withstanding the exposure of their persons, they are a 
virtuous people. I believe death to be the penalty for adultery. 

The natives are polygamists and have to purchase their wives, 
sometimes giving as many as 20 head of cattle for each wife, to 
the girls father. When a man has two or three wives he is inde- 
pendent and never has to work, only for his pleasure. He can 
then spend his time eating, sleeping, hunting and etc. The women 
cultivate the land, build the huts in the form of a beehive, covered 
with straw; they plant the mealies or Indian corn, fetch the wood, 
and in general support the husband. The boys herd the cattle. 

The men generally amuse themselves sitting in the hut con- 
versing and smoking. They get a horn, bore a hole near the wide 
end, insert a reed in this attached pipe bowl of wood. The pipe 
is filled with daga or tobacco, the horn with water. A live coal 
is placed on the daga or wild hemp. The Kaffir takes a draw of 
smoke from the mouth of the horn, retains it in his mouth and 
hands the pipe to another. He then takes small sticks or reeds 
and runs the spittle in bubbles onto the floor then spreads them 
with his fingers, to represent a wall, a man, or an ox, or kraal, 
or cattle, or war parties and etc. A very ingenious though beast- 
ly game . 

In snuffing, in which they often indulge, they take a dry aloe 
leaf, burn it then takes the ashes and coal and mix with thin dry 
leaves of tobacco, rub them on a stone until pulverized, then 
place it in a little calibash or gourd, ornamented with bead or 
burnt places. They then take small bone spoons about one -half 
inch wide, and take a sniff, do not speak but hand it to the next . 
After a few minutes silence the tears begin to flow, he wipes 
them off with his finger, gives a grunt of satisfaction and then 
talks. They frequently dance and drink Jualaa, Indian corn ferm- 
ented, which makes them intoxicated when drunk to excess. It 
resembles milk in color and sour beer in taste. They also drink 
a great quantity of thick milk which mixed with their bread is not 
to be despised. The bread is made by boiling and beating or 
pounding corn till as thin as pancake. When they have a dance, 
which is often naked, one takes the lead in singing, the rest will 




123 



HENRY A. DIXON 



125 



keep time. Their singing often consists of praising his kraal, 
his girl, his chief and etc. The rest follow, all standing in a row, 
they jump a few feet from the ground altogether and quite stiff, 
not a bend in their bodies. At other times they will sit and dis- 
tort their bodies by throwing the head in different positions, one 
taking the lead in singing, the rest following; one making a noise 
like a man sawing wood, the others grunting and singing. They 
appear wild and have the appearance of devils more than that of 
human beings. Their noise is almost deafening. 

The Kaffirs number 156,000. In the Natal Colony they are 
called Zulus. Outside, a still greater number of Macateese, 
Basutus and etc. In the Cape Colony we have the Hottentots, a 
drunken, degraded, dissipated people. The are a tawnyor yellow 
color having high cheek bones, very flat noses, thick lips, more 
of the ape species. They are generally small, especially the wo- 
men. They are a very immoral people, given to drink. They 
are mostly in service to the whites, although some are well-to- 
do and respectable. Oftimes they are squatters on Dutch farms 
and very brutal. 

The Malays number about 10,000 in Cape Town. A more 
civilized people, very dressy with filthy habits- are Mohammed- 
ans. Several are very wealthy. 

Fingoes and Kaffirs in Cape Colony are similiar in many 
respect to the Zulu. Kaffir as above described. 

The native weapons of defense are a knob kerry or club ab- 
out two feet long, the head about two inches in diameter. Asse- 
gai spears are about a foot long attached to a very thin handle 
which is thrown with great dexterity. 

Most of the Dutch inhabitants are termed Boers or farmers. 
The majority being such, they lack energy, many are dilatory, 
having been used to slave labor which was abolished in 1835. In 
consequence of which they have a great dislike for the English. 
The chief aim of many would be to have a nicely painted wagon, 
twelve head and sometimes sixteen oxen in a span to match, a 
good horse and gun and to have coffee available at all hours of 
the day and night. 

I will here relate an incident that transpired. A man named 
Harry Noble having wandered in the woods, could not find his way 
out. Whilst in this situation, thinking to attract attention he call- 
ed out, "lost", "Lost". An old owl neaby answered, "whoooo". 
Thinking it a reply he shouted, "Harry Noble". " Whooo" , again 
echoed back from the owl. "Harry Noble", shouted poor Harry. 

I will relate a few incidents relative to this campaign into 
Kerlies Country: 



126 



HENRY A. DIXON 



Whenever the military came to a large Kraal or wherever 
there were a number of huts, those acquainted with the customs of 
the Kaffirs in cache ing their corn and millett, would walk through 
the kraal sticking the ramrods of their guns into the manure un- 
til they struck a rock. Upon removing the rock they would find a 
a large hole, narrow at the top, about two feet hollowed out to sev- 
eral feet at the bottom. This would be filled with corn. 

I once saw a group of Kaffirs, quarelling about an ox. Whilst 
the two head men were disputing about it, some of the small fry 
shot it. Immediately a guard surrounded it whilst it was being 
skinned and etc. So impatient were some of them that before they 
had fully completed their butchering, one severed the hind 
quarters, another shouldered it followed by half dozen men as 
guard, armed with assegais . As soon as the gaul can be got, it 
is cut out, the one obtaining it has frequently to run, swallowing 
it as he is followed by quite a number, all anxious to procure it, 
as they consider it makes them strong and brave, especially if it 
is a lion or leopard's gaul. On one occasion we had scarcely 
camped when two young men quarrelled. There v/as a dual being 
fought, everything being arranged, pistols loaded by seconds, all 
being ready, they fired. Each was besmeared with blood, as were 
considerably scared thinking he had shot his fellow. After a few 
moments, excitement had subsided; it was discovered that neith- 
er was hurt, as the pistols had been charged with clotted blood. 

During the war many anecdotes were related. Two of the 
principal merchants of Grahamstown, who belonged to a Yeomany 
Corps of Voluntee rs , whose appearance for show, fancy trappings 
and equipages outvied all others; took a short tour out of town. 
Came to the verge of the bush or jungle one evening, saw some- 
thing sparkling brightly. They put spurs to their horses. The 
one declared he heard a whistle, the other declared there a gr- 
eat many of the enemy, for he had seen their eyes. It proved to 
be nothing less than fire flys or lightening bugs. 

A hottentot on guard one night, heard something and challen- 
ged it. No response. When he had called several times in Eng- 
lish, Dutch and Kaffir, he fired. He heard a peculiar grunt. 
Next morning he discovered he had killed an old sow. 

Henry A. Dixon grew up in a religious environment. He was 
taught and strictly adhered to the practices and beliefs of the 
Church of England. His Mother, Judith Boardman was the daugh- 
ter of the Rev. William Boardman, the first Colonial Minister of 
the Church of England, and also headmaster of the Grammar Sch- 
ool at Bathurst. It was this source that he received the background 



HENRY A. DIXON 



for his undying testimony of the Gospel and his abundance of faith 
which characterized his entire life. He was nineteen years of age 
when he heard the first Mormon Missionaries preaching. These 
first Mormon Missionaries to South Africa were: Leonard I.Smith, 
Jesse Haven and William Walker. He listened to their message 
and was convinced of its truthfullness and divinity, but was denied 
the privilege of joining because of the minority of his age. His 
father forbade him accepting the Mormon religion on penalty of 
being cut off without a shilling of inheritance. Being a man of 
honor, Henry promised his father he would not be baptized before 
he was twenty-one years of age. 

The day he became twenty-one years of age (March 14, 1856) 
he was baptized a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter 
Day Saints by John Elliston, a local member who held the office 
of a priest, at Uitenhage, C. P. Three days later he left his home, 
upon the request of his father, and sought employment which would 
provide him with the necessary funds to migrate to Utah. In con- 
sequence of his affiliation with the true Church of Christ, he had 
to give up his comfortable and happy home , leaving his sorrowing 
and heartbroken mother and sister, and his determined and stub- 
born father. He was confirmed a member of the Church and or- 
dained a teacher by E. W. Kershaw of Uitenhage in 1856. In this 
same year he was ordained an Elder in Port Elizabeth. 

On November 1, 1856 he set sail for London, England in the 
brig "Unity" owned by two Latter Day Saints, who afterwards em- 
igrated to Utah. They arrived in London on January 12, 1857 . 
From Liverpool, England in company with 816 others, Henry took 
passage' on the ship "George Washington". After twenty-three 
days passage on the Atlantic Ocean, they landed at Boston, Mass- 
achusettes in March 1857. 

Being short of money to continue his journey westward, he 
accepted the offer of an elderly couple by the name of Walker, to 
drive and take care of their ox team and wagon. In return they 
were to provide the equipment and necessities for the whole trip. 
This offer made it possible for him to immediately leave for Zion, 
rather than having to stay in the East and work until sufficient 
money had been accumulated to finance the trip West. 

He became a member of Captain Martin's Company. In this 
same Company was a Widow DeGrey and her four daughters, em- 
igrants from Dudley, England. During the trip he occasionally 
saw a pretty little girl of twelve years of age running along the 
side of the DeGrey wagon. Although his attention was attracted to 
her, little did he realize then she would be his future wife. 



1*0 



HENRY A. DIXON 



After traveling 1300 miles by ox team, on September 12, 1857, 
the little band of Pioneers arrived at Great Salt Lake City. 

Just three days after his arrival in the Great Salt Lake Valley, 
September 15, 1857, Pres. Brigham Young issued a proclamation 
regarding the Johnston Army invasion. Immediately following the 
publication of this proclamation, the Territorial Militia were ord- 
ered to report to Echo Canyon and maintain it by force of arms if 
necessary. On Septembe r 27 , 1857, Henry A. Dixon started on 
this expedition to Echo Canyon to repel the U. S. Army. Some 
ten weeks later, after the snow had piled so high that the move- 
ments of troops through the canyon passes was impossible, he re- 
turned to the comforts and hospitality of Great Salt Lake City. 

It was the purpose of these militia men to construct such 
fortifications and breastworks as they might be able to make at 
the "narrows" in Echo Canyon, and also on the heights along the 
whole length of the mountain gorge. If the U.S. Army had moved 
through that Canyon, they would have received a shower of rocks, 
boulders and bullets, the like they had never before experienced. 

After his return from the Echo Canyon Expedition in December, 
although previously baptized and confirmed in South Africa, he was 
re-baptized and re-confirmed by Elder Leonard I. Smith on Dec- 
ember 1 2, 1857. 

This same month (December 185 7) he was appointed to go on 
a mission to the Rio Virgin and Santa Clara Settlements. The 
Settlement of Washington was founded with the sole purpose of 
raising cotton. Here it was that the first cotton in Utah was rais- 
ed. As a whole, the experiment was not very successful. Bad 
seed brought from Texas that was several years old, unskilled ir- 
rigation, and general dissatisfaction with the country were the 
biggest reasons for the cotton failure. 

The year I860 found Henry A. Dixon back again in Salt Lake 
City working with a pick and shovel out in the Sugarhouse area. 
Brigham Young in passing one day noticed him at work, and stop- 
ped to chat with him. At the conclusion of their visit, Pres. Young 
told him to lay down his pick and shovel and come down to his 
office. It was here that Brigham Young asked him to go on a mis- 
sion to England and his native land, Africa. 

On August 6, 1861, after having served about a year at South- 
ampton and the Reading Conference in the British Mission, Henry 
received a letter of appointment to the South African Mission. 

September 7, 1861, Pre s ident William Fothe ringham, John 
Talbot, Martin Zyderlaan and Henry A. Dixon boarded the sailing 
vessel "Barque Sydney", a vessel of 340 tons bound for Capetown, 
South Africa. Most of the way, sailing was pleasant. In going 



HENRY A. DIXON 



131 



across the equator, the weather became very warm and uncom- 
fortable. Near the end of their destination they encountered heavy 
and rough seas. On the 10th of December, after having sailed for 
twenty-four hours, they came out on the leward side of where they 
had been the previous day, no progress having been made. In three 
days they had only made fifteen miles. 

Arriving in sight of land and within a dozen miles of their 
-sstination, a heavy gale suddenly came up and blew them out 
forty miles from where they were the previous day. The sailors 
became so fatigued and tired in their battle with the elements that 
the four missionaries aided them by bailing water and other odd 
jobs. Provisions and water ran low. This made it necessary to 
go on short rations; mainly, one bisquit per meal and two quarts 
of water each day per person. 

While the ship was rolling and tossing; much of the time on 
its side, one of the Elders, who was very ill, was told to get up 
for the vessel was sure to be swamped in the heavy storm. This 
news did not seem to bother him, for he just turned over and said 
that he had been set apart to go to Africa to preach the Gospel .A 
little storm was not going to interfere with his carrying out his 
mission. Through the pe^piration of the sailors and the constant 
prayers of the Elders, the little vessel finally succeeded in mak- 
ing the harbor of Table Bay on December 15, 1861. 

In the January 7th, 1862 issue of the Cape Argus, appeared 
the following account of the arrival of the four Mormon Elders: 
Arrival of Mormon Preachers for the Cape 

"Four preachers have just arrived in this Colony from Utah, 
with a view of promulgating Mormon doctrines, and winning con- 
verts to the Mormon Faith. Two of the preachers are natives of 
Grahams Town, who have been dwellers in Utah, and who have re- 
turned to convert the colonial born. Their names are: John Talbot 
and Henry Dixon. A Hollander named Martin Zyderlaan, also 
from the Lake, is to preach in Dutch, and convert the Dutch pop- 
ulation. Wm. Fotheringham, a Scotchman born, but now like the 
other three, a Mormon preacher and a citizen of the United States, 
and direct from Utah, is we understand the leader. He assures 
us that the stories promulgated here, said to be by persons who 
have been disappointed after going over, are utte rly untrue . He 
says all who have gone over are happy and prosperous, as is the 
State of Utah generally. 

He represents the soil as less fertile than some of the United 
States, but he says it yields in abundance, and hemmed in as the 
Mormon People are by the hills, they live in peace and prosperity, 
and no one can molest them from without, of the truth of the Pro- 



1S2 



HENRY A. DIXON 



phets revelation we adduce the following. ( A revelation and pro- 
phecy by the Prophet, Seer, and Revelator Joseph Smith, given 
Dec. 25, 1832. ) 

This pamphlet published in 1851, entitled the Pearl of Great 
Price, by Joseph Smith, First Prophet, Seer and Revelator of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of L. D. Saints and is said to be veri- 
fied by the war now raging in America. Utah, Mr. Fotheringham 
states, stands by the Union and will be prepared to pay its quota 
towards carrying on the war. 

Utah situated 1032 miles from the frontier boundry, will be 
taxed willingly for the war and will stand by the Constitution to 
the last." (Copies from the Cape Argus, Jan. 7, 1862. Published 
by W. R. Murry. Copies by nearly all the papers in the Colony. ) 

Elder Henry A. Dixon stayed at Capetown, Mowbray and vin- 
cinity until January 12, 1862. His parents having sent him passage 
money he sailed for Port Elizabeth, arriving there on January 
16th. One of the members of the Church, Bro. Glensay, loaned him 
the use of his horse to ride up to Uitenhage where his Father and 
Mother were pleased to see him and he was most pleased to see 
them. 

The greatest part of his mission was spent in and around his 
place of birth, Grahamstown; also at Uitenhage, King Williams 
Town, Port Elizabeth, Beaufort, Adelaide, East London, Queens- 
town, Burghers Dorp, and most all the Eastern Province, includ- 
ing in and around Durban, Natal Province. 

He traveled without "purse or script", something his father 
could never understand. Even though his father did not agree 
with his affiliations and activities in the new Church, he occas- 
ionally furnished him with clothes and a little money to buy the 
necessities of life. 

For days at a time, his diet consisted of syrup, made by add- 
ing boiling water to sugar; and then pouring this over bread. 

On his return to the place of his birth, Grahams Town, he 
was shunned by many of his former school mates and some of his 
relatives and friends. This indeed made him very sad and blue; 
for to him the Gospel of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints was the 
greatest thing in all the world, even greater than life itself. 

Most of his relatives and friends were glad to welcome him 
back home and treated himwell, by offering him entertainment 
and listening to his message. It was the members of the Church 
who consistently provided the missionaries with food, clothing and 
a place to sleep. Some missionaries received such gifts as money, 
saddles, horses and many other items from the Members. 

It seems that Henry A. Dixon had a definite mission to perform 




Provo Woolen Mills 



133 



HENRY A. DIXON 



in this life. Many times his life was spared in order that he could 
accomplish this work. 

At Port Elizabeth on Friday, January 9, 1863, the following 
incident was recorded in Henry A. Dixon's Diary: 

"This morning myself and Brother Atwood took Brothers Tal- 
bot and Stickle horses to bathe. I rode Brother Stickle's horse, a 
very large one, out into the breakers. A very heavy breaker cov- 
ered us. The horse came nearly falling over. I let go the reins 
and swam. I did not apprehend any great danger. After struggling 
a few minutes I found I did not make much headway. Several break- 
ers came in quick succession over me. I felt my strength failing 
me. I prayed the Lord to preserve me. I tried to find ground but 
did not succeed, two or three times. I began to drown, a great 
quantity of water having entered my body. I felt resigned that it 
was the Lord's will that I should die. I called to Brother Atwood, 
held up my hand to draw his attention, as there was such a current. 
He made an attempt, rode in but was quickly washed off his horse. 
Had to return. It was root hog or die. He thought I was gone. He 
knelt down and prayed. I struggled found ground. Brother Adwood 
took me by the hand. A breaker knocked us down. He led me out . 
Death depicted in my countenance. I felt so weak I could not move 
my limbs for him to dress me. He administered to me twice. 
Brought up a considerable amount of water and bile. He laid me 
down and went and got a cart and brought me to Brother Slaughter's. 
Was very weak and had a severe headache attented with a fever. 
Was adminstered to by Pres. Fotheringham and Brother Atwood 
Got some better. " 

Many times during his mission, he was threatened with being 
mobbed. On one occasion while preaching on the street, a mob 
gathered to disturb him. One man, owner of the Hotel, threw a 
monkey on his head, but it did not even scratch him. The crowd 
began to shove and push, throwing loose objects at him and even 
batting him over the head with sticks. . Finally one gentlemen, rea- 
lizing the s ituation, took him by the hand and led him into his gard- 
en. The mob took after them, but were stopped at the gate of the 
garden by another gentleman. 

Judge Noon has related many stories and incidents that happen- 
ed to the early missionaries, when he was living at Ispingo, near 
Durban, Natal. 

On one occasion, Henry A. was holding a street meeting. The 
crowd started to ask questions. They not receiving their answer in 
the great confusion which followed, became angry. Soon they were 
calling Henry ail sorts of vile names, and it soon developed into 
an unmaneageable mob. Judge Noon and his brother, realizing 



136 



HENRY A. DIXON 



the dangerous situation Henry A. was in, then rode through the 
crowd on their horses and picked him up bodily and carried him 
away to their plantation. 

In the latter part of 1864, after having endured many hardships, 
Henry A. Dixon completed his mission in South Africa and after 
bidding his Mother and Father and many friends goodbye , he re- 
turned to his adopted country and Church Headquarters, Salt Lake 
City, Utah. 

After his return to Salt Lake City, from his African Mission, 
Henry A. used to make friendly visits to the home of Widow DeGrey 
and her family, who were then living in the Eleventh Ward. The 
older girls had all married and moved from their mother's home, 
leaving Sarah and her mother along in the little, humble log home. 
Sarah, now a girl of twenty, attracted his attention and they were 
married January 21 , 1865. 

In the Spring of 1865 he was called to go to Sanpete County 
during the Indian troubles with Black Hawk. He was in Captain 
Charles Crow's Company (Major Andrew Burt's Command) Utah 
Militia Infantry, Black Hawk War. 

Henry A. Being a man of ability and industry, secured a good 
position as Tithing Clerk in the Tithing Office at Salt Lake City. 
The young married couple then built a neat little log house, on the 
same lot, near the house of Mother DeGrey. Here mother and 
daughter could enjoy the close companionship of each other, yet 
maintain their own home. The Dixon home was a happy one and on 
November 14, 1865 their first child, Henry Alfred Dixon was born. 
This happiness was soon marred on July 1, 1867 when Alfred died 
and was buried in Salt Lake City. Just sixteen days later, happin- 
ess again entered the home with the birth of John DeGrey Dixon on 
July 16, 1867. 

As Tithing Clerk, it was Henry's responsibility to find accom- 
odations and work for all the newly arrived emmigrants. In the 
Gillispie Company, which arrived in Salt Lake City on September 
of 1868, a smiling black eyed girl named Mary Smith arrived and 
desired work, to sustain herself as well as the good people who 
had brought her from England. Henry was very much attracted by 
her fine appearance and her womanly ways, even though she was 
only seventeen. For months he kept watch of her, and finally suc- 
ceeded in claiming her as his second wife. They were married 
April 13, 1869. 

For seven years he worked in the Tithing Offices and proved 
himself as an honest, upright, ambitious and conscientious man. 
In 1870, the Woolen Mills at Provo was established, and Pres. 
Brigham Young selected Henry A. Dixon to go to Provo as Book- 
keeper, where he remained for the next nine years. 




Provo Woolen Mills - Second North 
137 



p r 



HENRY A. DIXON 



1*9 



On June 1 , 1869, a company known as the TIMPANOGOS MANUF- 
ACTURING COMPANY was formed to build and operate a woolen mills. 
The mill site was bought from Hon. John Taylor, and ground for 
the first building was broken on the 28th of May 1870. The erection of 
the building was under the management of Pres. A. O. Smoot. Bishop 
Andrew H. Scott assisted Pres. Smoot in the construction. The build- 
ings were erected at a cost of $155, 000. 00. Workmen were recruited 
from all over the territory and most of them received stock in the 
Company for their labors. Most of the materials furnished were paid 
for by stock in the Company. 

President Brigham Young advanced $70, 000. 00 in cash to pur- 
chase the machinery in the East. Mr. F.X. Loughery of Philadelphia 
was engaged to install the machinery and get the mill in operation. 

In 1872 the Timpanogos Manufacturing Company was incorporated 
with a capital stock of $1, 000, 000. 00 in 10, 000 shares of one hundred 
dollars per share. 

Officers and Directors were: 



In October 1872 the cards and mules were started and yarn was 
spun and marketed. It was not until June 1873 that cloth was manufac- 
tured. 

Myron Tanner was the first superintendent of this Provo Co-op- 
erative Woolen Mills, as it was then known. In 1874, James Dunn be- 
came superintendent and under his supervision it became a first class 
operation and achieved reasonable success. Reed Smoot was appoint- 
ed superintendent with the resignation of James Dunn. 

The rock building was built in the northwest corner of block 87, 
Piat A, Provo City Survey. The main building was 145 x 65 feet, a 
four story rock structure with a half mansaard roof covered with tin 
roofing and a thirty foot tower. 

The upper floor was used for sorting of the wool and preparing it 
for the cards. On the floor below were eight sets of cards and one hand 
mule of 24C = kindle s , two reels and two spoolers. On the next floor 
below w^s the spinning room containing four self acting mules with 720 
spindles each. 



Pre sident 
Vice-pre sident 
Vice - pre sident 



Brigham Young 
A. O. Smoot 
Myron Tanner 
Henry A. Dixon 
L. John Nuttall 
William Bringhurst 
Orvil Simmons 
Joseph S. Tanner 
Andrew H. Scott 



Secretary 
Treasurer 
Dire ctors 



140 



HENRY A. DIXON 



The ground floor of this main rock building contained nineteen 
broad looms and thirty-eight narrow looms, two wrappers and 
dressers, one shawl finger, one quilting frame, one bearnes and 
a machine for a double and twist stocking yarn of sixty- two spindles. 

The finishing house was built of adobe just south of the rock build- 
ing. It was a two and one half story building, 70 x 30 feet. On the 
first floor were three washe rs , three filter, two large screw presses, 
two gigs, one cloth measurer and one hand picker. 

The factory was run by water power, the water coming down the 
Mill Race into two Leffel turbine wheels, one thirty -six inches and 
the other a forty-four inch wheel. The factory had a rotary pump. 

Immediately south of the main rock building was a two and one- 
half story adobe building, 33 x 1 34 feet. The upper room was used 
for the receiving and sorting of the wool and the lower floor for the 
office and sales room, carpenter shop and drying room. Just east of 
this building was a one story, frame 30 x 60 foot building used for a 
dye house and scouring room. 

The factory employed on an average of one -hundred twenty -four to 
One hundred fifty operatives. Many came from England and Scotland. 

In 1871 Henry A. Dixon moved his two wives and their families 
from Salt Lake City to a newly constructed adobe house on the corner 
of Third West and Second North, just one block from his work at the 
factory. 

During the time he was bookkeepe r at the Woolen Mills he acted as 
Utah County Treasurer. 

Although in poor health at the time, on October 9, 1879, he left 
his family of two wives with their five children each, in answer to his 
second call to a foreign mission. This time it was to Great Britain. It 
was a great sacrifice to be called upon to make, for not only himself, 
but his wives and children, who would now have to support themselves. 
This beautifully portrays the abundance of faith and courage our pion- 
eer ancestors possessed. 

He took passage on the Steamship "Arizona" of the Guion Lines. 
While on the way the ship encountered an ice -berg which damaged the 
ship and endangered the lives of the passengers. The ship finally rea- 
ched the port of St. Johns, Newfoundland. It stayed there one week 
until the passengers transferred to the ship "Nevada". Notes from his 
journal record the following: 

Aboard the S.S. "Arizona" Friday, November 7,1879 

"About 8:45 p.m. engines stopped and we felt a sudden shock, we 
were about having our evening prayers. Before we could do so we rush- 
ed on deck thinking we had struck a vessel, when lo and behold we had 
struck an immense ice -berg. We were going at the rate of 16 knots an 
hour. 




First Utah County Courthouse 




Second Utah County Courthouse 
1373 



141 



HENRY A. DIXON 



143 



The force was so great as to completely stove in our bulkhead or 
bow, leaving about 2"Q tons of ice on the forecastle bulkhead. It broke 
both anchors. One chain was tested to hold 12 tons. A shocking site 
to behold. A very large hole in her just above the water edge. Four 
thousand gallons of water in the bulkhead. Two or three sailors were 
buried in the ice in the forecastle. Some time before they could be got 
out. One hurt very badly. 

It was a clear night, the icebergs looked similiar to a bluish white 
cloud looming up about 5 feet. An awful grand sight. 

The boats were ordered to be loosed from the davids, ready if 
needed. Considerable excitement on board. A Presbyterian minister 
with satchel in hand was ready to look to No.l. Some women were 
terribly excited. 

We were from 240 to 250 miles from St. John's, Newfoundland. 
Steaming eight or nine knots an hour, notwithstanding her situation. 

The "Arizona" steamship of the Guion Line, is built in seven com- 
partments. All luggage was removed aft to lighten her. I called the 
boys together during the excitement and prayed the Lord to enable us 
to avert the calamity that it might be no worse. We exercised our 
Priesthood, prayed for a calm and that we might live, also all onboard 
get to our destination, also the vessel. 

We went below to our cabins, prayed frequently according to the 
order of the Priesthood, for a calm sea and no wind, as this is appar- 
ently our salvation temporarily. 

During the night I went on deck and while along rebuked the winds 
and waves. We have a calm sea. Prayers answered. Also prayed 
for a vessel to come to our rescue if necessary and wisdom to be giv- 
en the Captain. Prince of Power and Air to have no control at this time 
Committed ourselves to God. 

In talking to some of the passengers, I promised no lives should 
be lost or ship either, in the name of the Lord. 

ST. JOHNS, NEWFOUNDLAND, Sunday November 9, 1879 

Having remained in sight of harbor all night, arrived about 11:00 
p. m. This morning at 8:00 o'clock, pilot came aboard and took us in- 
to port. Very rocky coast, only one entrance to bay and that very 
narrow. Rocks on either side. Inside, a nice , comfortable harbor. 
Completely land blocked. Must have been 150 vessels of all sizes at 
anchor. People flocked down to the wharf by the thousands. 

Several boats filled with small boys, saw more boys than since I 
left home, all healthy and strong. I suppose them to belong to fishing 
smack or schooners. The population appears to contain a great many 
Irish people, contains about 49,000 of the Islands 96,000. The streets 
very crooked in steps as it were along the hillside. 

The damage done vessel was greater than I anticipated. The break 



144 



HENRY A. DIXON 



extended below the water mark, the whole length of the keel. " 

After a very rough voyage, the "Nevada" arrived in Liverpool 
in November 1879. After laboring in the Liverpool Conference for 
about a year, Henry was released to return home on account of ill 
health. 

Reaching Salt Lake City in November 1880, he obtained work as 
assistant bookkeeper for the H. Dinwoody Furniture Co. , for one year 
when he resigned to take the position of shipping clerk in Z.C.M.I. 

He still had his home in Provo, where one of his families was 
living. The other family had moved to Salt Lake to be with him. So 
when the Z.C.M.I. built their new wholesale house in Provo, he sub- 
mitted his application for the position as manager. His application 
was readily accepted and he was installed as the first manager of the 
Provo Branch of Z. C. M. I. He was then united with his two families 
and everything went along smoothly and he began to prosper. 

In May 1874 his 88 year old father died in South Africa. Henry 
received his portion of his father's estate. This he wisely invested 
in the purchase of two farms. One, the brickyard farm, located on 
the present site of the Provo Brick & Tile Co. property. The other 
was located about a mile further north in Carte rville. From these 
farms he was able to grow all the vegetable and fruits the families 
needed. The farms also proved pasture land for the cows and horses. 

This peaceful happiness and prosperity was not to last long. On 
April 28, 1884, Henry Aldous Dixon was stricken with pneumonia and 
just one week later, May 4, 1884 he passed on to his reward. 

The whole community mourned the passing of this good man in his 
49th year. He had friends without number. It is said, "To know 
Henry A. Dixon was to love him. " Little children loved him for his 
kindness and the consideration he always gave them. 

Mrs. Samuel Jepperson has said that she heard Pres. Brigham 
Young speak in the old Provo Tabernacle and say this of Henry A. 
Dixon: "Of all the men I know and trust, Henry A. Dixon is the one 
man I could trust with all my wealth and with all the wealth of the land, 
knowing full well that it would all be accounted for, in detail, when I 
desired. 11 



Compiled by Clarence D. Taylor 
January 1 951 



Dixon Homes 

3rd West & 2nd North 
Provo 




145 



HENRY A. DIXON'S ACCOUNT OF ICEBERG COLLISION 
From H is Journal 

Aboard the S. S. "Arizona". Friday November 7, 1879 

"About 8:45 p.m. engines stopped and we felt a sudden shock, 
we were about having our evening prayers. Before we could do so 
we rushed on deck thinking we had struck a vessel, when lo and be- 
hold we had struck an immense iceberg. We were going at the rate 
of 16 knots an hour. 

The force was so great as to completely stove in our bulkhead 
or bow, leaving about 20 tons of ice on the forecastle bulkhead. 
Broke both anchors, one chain was tested to hold 12 tons. Shock- 
ing site to behold. A very large hole in her, just above the water 
edge. Four thousand gallons of water in the bulkhead. Two or 
three sailors buried in the ice in the forecastle, some time be- 
fore they could get out. One hurt very badly. 

It was a clear night, the iceberg looked similiar to a bluish- 
white cloud looming up about 5 feet. An awful grand sight. 

The boats were ordered to be loosed from the davids ready if 
needed. Considerable excitement on board. A Presbyterian min- 
ister with satchel in hand was ready to look to No. 1. Some of the 
women were terribly excited. 

We were from 240 to 25 miles from St. John' s , Newfoundland . 
Steaming eight or nine knots an hour, notwithstanding her situation. 

The "Arizona" steamship of the Guion Line, is built in seven 
compartments. All luggage was removed aft to lighten her. I call- 
ed the boys together during the excitement and prayed the Lord to 
enable us to avert calamity, that it might be no worse. We exer- 
cised our Priesthood, prayed for a calm and that we might live, 
also all on board get to our destination, also the vessel. 

Went below to our cabins, prayed frequently according to the 
order of the Priesthood, for a calm sea and no wind, as this is ap- 
parently our salvation temporarily. 

During the night we went on deck and while alone, rebuked 
winds and waves. We have a calm sea. Prayers answered. Also 
prayed for a vessel tc come to our rescue, if necessary, and wis- 
dom to be given the Captain, and Price of Power and Air to have 
no control, at this time. Committed ourselves to God. 

In talking to some of the passengers, I promised no lives sho- 
uld be lost or ship either, in the name of the Lord. " 

St. Johns, Newfoundland, Sunday, November 9, 1879. 

"Having remained in sight of harbor all night, arrived about 



147 



148 



ICEBERG-SHIP COLLISION 



11:00 P.M. This morning at 8:00 o'clock, pilot came aboard and took 
us into port. Very rocky coast, only one entrance to bay and that very 
narrow. Rocks on either side. Inside a nice, comfortable harbor 
completely land blocked. Must have been over 150 vessels of all sizes 
at anchor. People flocked down to the wharf by thousands. 

Several boats filled with small boys, saw more boys than since I 
left home, all healthy and strong. I suppose them to belong to fishing 
smacks or schooners. The population appears to contain a great many 
Irish people, contains about 49,000 of the Island's 96,000. The streets 
are very crooked, in steps as it were, along the hillside. 

The damage done vessel was greater than I anticpated. The break 
extended below the water mark, the whole length of the keel" 

Monday, November 10, 1879. 

"I took a walk into the country for about three or four miles. Beaut- 
iful scenery, farmhouses, meadows, and timber. Beautiful lake and 
beautiful harbor. In the evening writing home, also sending a few news- 
papers. 

November 11th. Writing on back of 25 cards, Articles of Faith, "Any 
person desirous of further information relative to these principles, 
until Thursday, November 13, 1879, address Elder Henry A. Dixon, 
St. Johns. After that date, to William Budge, Esq. , 42 Islington St. , 
Liverpool, England." 

Comments on the above incident by Maria D. Taylor: 

"While on a visit to Price, Utah in September 1930, my son Elton 
was telling me he spoke of this incident in Fast Meeting and a gentle- 
man arose and said, "in the mouth of two witnesses all things shall be 
established. " 

This Brother Potter stated that he came home on that same vessel 
sometimes later. He talked to the Captain and also the crew and they 
all said it was nothing short of a miracle. 

He said he saw the vessel while in the docks for repairs and there 
was a hole in it as large as a good sized room. 

He was told that at the time of the accident, word was taken to the 
owner of the ship, Mr. Guion, who asked if any Mormons were aboard. 
They told him there were four. He went back to bed and said he knew 
the vessel would land safe, for forty years they had been carrying 
Mormons, no ship was lost. It paid them better than insurance." 



A COLLISION AT SEA 



THE WONDERFUL ESCAPE OF THE S. S. ARIZONA, WHICH 
COLLIDED WITH AN ICEBERG 

11 The present associate editor of the "Star" was a passenger on the 
S.S. "Arizona" when that vessel sailed from New York, September 5, 
1891. The first night out the vessel was struck amidship by a three 
masted ship. The terrific shock which was then experienced is still 
remembered. Very little damage, however, was done, and the ship 
"Arizona" went on her way with but a dent in her side and about twenty 
feet of the railing torn away. 

The porthole of the stateroom where four Elders lay sleeping was 
struck, and the glass flew over their beds. As they were suddenly 
awakened by the shock, and felt the pieces of glass, one of them ex- 
claimed: "ICEBERGS!" 

He thought an iceberg had been struck. Later, when excitement 
was somewhat abated, he told of the "Arizona 1 s"experience with these 
dangers of the deep. 

The incident is described by an article in the Windsor Magazine 
for August entitled, "The Peril Of The Iceberg." After reading it, 
the MILLENIAL STAR of December 1, 1879, was examined, and there 
was found a letter written by Elder Henry A. Dixon to Pres. William 
A. Budge, giving an account of the incident. Three other Elders were 
on the vessel, and the narrative adds but one more testimony to the 
truth that notwithstanding the great amount of traveling the Latter- 
Day Saints have done on the sea, the Lord has preserved them as in 
the hollow of His Hand from the dangers of the deep. Elder Dixon's 
letter contains the following: 

"On the evening of the 7th inst. , about a quarter to nine o'clock, 
the engines ceased working; there was a sudden thud and shock. I 
rushed on deck, thinking we had struck a vessel, and expected to see 
the ship I had supposed we collided with go down. Looking over the 
bulwarks into the seething sea-foam, my attention was directed to the 
iceberg. I should have mistaken it for a white cloud, as it resembled 
one very much in appe arance , being like a bluish ground with a mantle 
of snow for a covering. The order was given for the boats to be low- 
ered. At this time there was a good deal of excitement. Myself and 
brethren united in prayer to the Lord for the preservation of the ves- 
sel and all on board. The spirit of prophecy came upon me. I felt to 
cheer and comfort the passengers, telling a. number of them, in the 
name of the Lord, no lives would be lost, and the vessel would reach 
port in safety. " 

"By the collision the bow was stove in, there being a big hole, 
about thirty feet in depth and twenty feet in width, in the widest part. 
About fifteen tons of ice were jammed into her forecastle, and three 



149 



150 



A COLLISION AT SEA 



sailors were buried in it. It was some time before they could be ex- 
tricated. One being insensible when taken out. Fortunately, the vessel 
is constructed of the very best material, and has seven compartments. 11 

"We return thanks to our Heavenly Father for the preservation of 
our live s . " 

That part of the magazine article which deals with the "Arizona" 
accident is as follows: 

"The most remarkable case on record of an iceberg collision is 
that of the Guion Liner "Arizona" in 1879. She was then the greyhound 
of the Atlantic, and the largest ship afloat- - 5 , 75 tons--except the 
"Great Eastern". Leaving New York in November for Live rpool, with 
five hundred nine souls aboard, she was coursing across the banks, 
with fair weather but dark, when near midnight about 250 miles east 
of St. John's, she rammed a monster iceberg at full speed- -eighteen 
knots. Terrific was the impact and indescribable the alarm. The 
passengers, flung from their berths, made for the deck, as they stood, 
though some were so injured as to be helpless, and the calls of those 
forward, added to the shrieks of the frenzied mob of half-clad men and 
women who charged for the boats, made up a pandemonium. Wild cries 
arose that the ship was sinking, for she had settled by the head, and 
with piteous appeals and despairing exclamations the passenge rs urged 
the boats over, that they might escape the death they thought inevitable. 
But the crew were well in hand, the officers maintained order, and a 
hurried examination being made, the forward bulkhead was seen to be 
safe. The welcome word was passed along that the ship, though sorely 
stricken, would still float until she could make harbor. The vast white 
terror had lain across her course, stretched so far each way that, 
when descried, it was too late to alter the helm. Its giant shape filled 
the foreground, towering high above the masts, grim, and guant, and 
ghastly, immovable as the damantine buttre sse s of a frowning seaboard, 
while the liner lurched and staggered like a wounded thing in agony as 
her engines slowly drew her back from the rampart against which she 
had flung herself. " 

"She was headed for St. John's at slow speed, so as not to strain 
the bulkhead too much, and arrived there thirty-six hours later. That 
little port-the crippled ship's hospital-has seen many a strange sight 
come in from the sea, but never a more astounding spectacle than that 
which she presented the Sunday forenoon she entered there. " 

"Begob, Captain!" said the pilot as he swung himself over the 
rail. "I've heard of carrying coals tp Newcastle, but this is the first 
time I've seen a steamer bringing a load of ice into St. John's. " 

"They are a grim race, these sailors, and, the danger over, the 
Captain's reply was, "We were lucky, my man, that we didn't all go 



A COLLISION AT SEA 



151 



to the bottom in an ice-box. 11 

"Her deck and forepart were cumbered with great fragments of 
ice, weighing over two hundred tons in all, shattered from the berg 
when she struck, being so wedged into the fractures and gaps as to 
make it unwise to start them until she was docked. The whole popu- 
lation of St. John's lined the water-front to witness her arrival. Her 
escape was truly marvelous, and the annals of marine adventure may- 
be searched in vain for its equal. From the top-rail to keelson her 
bows were driven in, the gaping wound fully twenty feet wide, and the 
massive plates and ribs crumbled up like so many pieces of cardboard. 
All the ironwork was twisted into fantastic forms; the oak planking was 
smashed into splinters , the beams and stanchion which backed the bow 
were shattered and torn, and her stem-piece had been wrenched off 
when she had bitten into the berg. As the dead weight, including en- 
gines and cargo, must have been fully 10,000 tons, and this propelled 
through the water at an eighteen knot clip must have produced momen- 
tum, the wonder is that she was not ripped apart and sent to the bot- 
tom with all on board in the twinkling of an eye. " 

"That she was well built her experience attested. Had her for- 
ward bulkhead started and the water poured in, they must have aban- 
doned her and taken to the boats, a most hazardous as well as unplea- 
sant alternative. Everything fragile aboard her had been broken, and 
every human being had participated in a unique adventure, one which 
none wished repeated. She remained at St. John's some months, had 
a temporary wooden bow built into her, and then returned to New York 
for permanent repairs." 

"Many curious incidents occured in the panic, as always so on 
such occasions. A New York millionaire's wife rushed on deck bare- 
footed and in her nightdress, drawing her stocking on her hands, and 
vainly endeavoring to find the fingers. A man appeared from the sal- 
oon with two gripsacks and a lifebuoy. He tossed this overboard first, 
then threw the bags after it, and was following himself when seized by 
a sailor. An elderly gentleman with a weak heart fainted away in the 
saloon at the shock of the impact, and was found there when the pas- 
sengers returned from the deck to cloth themselves. Recovering to 
see the anxious -faced, half clad watchers about him, and believing 
for the moment that he was the concern, he depre catingly observed: 
"I am very sorry. Do not be alarmed, It is nothing, I assure you. " 



HENRY A. DIXON'S PATRIARCHAL BLESSING 



Great Salt Lake City- 
August 25th 1867 

A Blessing given by Jno. Smith Patriarch upon the head of Henry 
Aldous Dixon, son of John Henry and Judith Dixon, born at Grahams- 
Town, Cape of Good Hope, South Africa, March 14th 1835. 

Bro. Henry, in the name of Jesus of Nazereth, I place my hands 
upon thy head in order to pronounce and seal a blessing upon thee, 
Therefore prepare thy mind and look forward to the future that thy lin- 
eage may be made known and that thy blessings made manifest. Thou 
art of the blood of Joseph through the loins of Ephraim, the re fore thou 
art entitled to all the blessings of the New and Everlasting Covenant 
and I seal upon thee also all the blessings of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob 
and say unto thee, be of good cheer and let thy heart be comforted, for 
the Lord knoweth thine integrity, and thy sins are forgiven thee. He 
will also answer thy petitions to thy satisfaction and the comforter 
shall whisper peace and consolation in thine ear and give you due no- 
tice that you may be prepared for every emergency, as has been made 
manifest here-to-fore, thou shalt also be an instrument in the hands 
of the Lord in doing much good in thy day, and shall administer in 
the House of our God and thou shalt be blessed with a posterity which 
shall be honourable in the land, and thy sons shall be mighty in the 
Priesthood. Thou shalt have power over the adversary and be mighty 
in healing the sick by the laying on of hands, and be able to do many 
miracles in the name of the Lord, Jesus Christ. And thou shalt live 
to take vengeance upon the ungodly who shed the blood of the Saints and 
Prophets and raised their voices and hands against the people of God. 
This blessing I seal upon thy head and I seal thee up unto Eternal 
Life to come forth in the morning of the first Resurrection, the Sav- 
ior of thy Father's house, even so. AMEN. 

Recorded in Book A, Page 446 



152 



DEATH OF HENRY ALDOUS DIXON 
(Copied From Old Newspaper Clipping 
Probably Deseret News ) 

AN EVENTFUL LIFE - - Henry Aldous Dixon, son of John Henry 
and Judith Dixon, was born March 14, 18 35, in Grahams Town, South 
Africa. He heard the gospel through the labors of Elders Jesse Haven, 
Leonard I. Smith and Wm. Walker, missionaries to that nation and 
was convinced of its truth when 19 years of age, but was forbidden by 
his father to be baptized until he was of age, on pain of being cut off 
without a shilling. He was baptized March 14, 1856, his 21st birth- 
date, emigrated in the ship "Unity" (barque) landing in London Docks, 
and took passage from Liverpool in the ship George Washington; cros- 
sed the plains in Captain Martin's Company and the following year 
was called to Echo Canyon. 

The next spring he was called with Brother Home and others to 
go to Dixie to raise cotton. They were the first to raise cotton in Utah. 
In the year 1860 he was called on a mission to his native land, on a 
four year mission, labored one year in the British Mission, in the 
Reading Conference, and part of the time in Southampton. Arriving 
home he married in January 1865, and was called the following spring 
to go to Sanpete during the Indian troubles, in Captain Andrew Burt's 
Company. After his return he acted as Clerk in the Tithing Office, in 
this city seven years, and was then called by President B. Young to 
take a mission to Provo, to take charge of the books of the Provo 
Woolen Factory, where he labored faithfully between eight and nine 
years, at the same time being County Treasurer. 

He again filled a mission to Great Britain, starting on the 9th of 
October 1879, being in poor health at that time. He took passage in 
the steamship "Arizona','Guion Line; on the way the ship encountered 
an iceberg, damaging the ship and hewas taken to the port of St. John's 
Newfoundland, staying one week. Again sailing in the ship "Nevada", 
after a very rough passage he arrived in Liverpool in Novembe r , lab- 
ored in the Liverpool Conference one year, was honorably released to 
return home on account of sickness, and reached Salt Lake in Novem- 
ber 1880. He reported himself and was blessed by Presidents Taylor, 
Cannon, and Smith. He afterwards acted as assistant book-keeper to 
Henry Dinwoodey, in this city for one year, also labored in Z. C. M. I. 
and was appointed to Provo to take charge of the Z. C. M. I. Wholesale 
House; where he labored very faithfully. He was taken sick on Monday, 
April 28th, and continued to his bed with pneumonia, which turned to 
brain fever. Death put an end to his sufferings Sunday afte rnoon, May 
4th at 3 o'clock. 

The funeral services were conducted in the Provo Tabernacle by 
Bishop Tanner on Tuesday last. The speakers were Presidents D. 
John and H. H. Cluff, Elders S. S. Jones and E. Harding and Bishop 



153 



DEATH OF HENRY ALDOUS DIXON 



Tanner, all bearing testimony to the good life of the deceased and 
sympathizing with the wives and children he had left. The beautiful 
anthem, "Pope's Ode" , "T ital Spark" , etc. was rende red excellenly by 
the choir, and benediction was pronounced by Patriarch Zebedee Colt- 
rin. 

The deceased leaves two wives and thirteen children, the oldest 
not yet 17 years. Fifty-four vehicles followed his remains to the cem- 
etery. 

( Copied from old newspaper clipping ) 



OBI_T_UARY 

The funeral services over the remains of our brother and fellow 
citizen took place in the Meeting House in this City on Tuesday morn- 
ing last. The house was crowded; and several of the Elders offered 
consoling remarks. 

Henry Aldous Dixon, son of John Henry and Judith Dixon, was 
born March 14th 1835, in Grahams Town, Cape of Good Hope, South 
Africa. He heard the Gospel through the labors of Elders Jesse Haven, 
Leonard Smith and W. Walker, when he was 19 years of age, and was 
baptized March 14, 1856. He shortly afterwards emigrated to Utah. 
He was one of the first who raised cotton in Southern Utah. He went 
on a mission to his native land in I860, and on his way thither labored 
in the Southampton (Great Britain) Conference one year. During this 
mission he suffered considerable hardship. In the spring of 1865 he 
was called to go to Sanpete during the Indian troubles. After he re- 
turn he acted as Clerk in the General Tithing Office, Salt Lake City, 
where he served about 7 years; after which he came to Provo and was 
employed in the Provo Woolen Mills, where he served 8 or 9 years, 
and acted for some time as County Treasurer. He was subsequently 
called to go on a mission to Great Britain. After laboring there near- 
ly a year he was honorably released on account of ill health. 

On April 28th last he was taken seriously ill, and died on Sunday, 
May 4th, leaving a large family to mourn his departure, and a host of 
friends who deeply sympathize with the bereaved. 

"Surely a good man has gone, 
A loving father and true friend. " 

( Copied from Newspaper Clipping ) 



154 



grandma Barrett 

Log House located at rear of Henry A Dixon Lot 




"AUNT" SARAH BaRRETT MUNK 
155 



AN ELM TREE'S HISTORY OF 68 YEARS 
Rhea Dixon Reeve 

It seems to me that I should appreciate being a tree. 

God created trees according to His plan, that we might give beauty and 
be useful to man. 

He gave us myriads of colorful leaves that rustle and sigh in the cool- 
ing bree ze . 

I, the Elm, am very old, and I have seen much that should be told. 

I'm a survivor of an age forever gone, although recollections and fond 
memories linger on. 

God made me a body so straight and strong; gave me endurance , dura- 
bility, and made my life long. 

I have faithfully stood for many long years; witnessed much joy, sor- 
row and fears . 

The Associations I have known, bring me memories sweet. I have 
lived a well spent life, but now I have happiness complete 

For a little bird has the secret told, that I'm to be honored tho 1 I'm 
withered and old. 

The Daughters of my friends, the worthy pioneers, have been showing 

appreciation for old timers for years. 
They have chosen to honor my brother and me , by placing a plaque for 

all passers-by to see. 
We trees only ask for appreciation and sympathy; I'm happy for the 

honor that has come to me, 
And as is customary among pioneers, to relate stories of loved ones 

that have gone with the years, 
I, too, have a story I'd like to tell, to show gratitude for those who 

served me well. 

I give credit first of all, for my health, my stature, and branches tall, 
To Henry Aldous Dixon, a man good and true, an Englishman from 

South Africa to Utah he came; his faith and good works have bro't 

honor to the family name. 
He loved things of beauty ;plants , flowers, and trees; so he planted me, 

a sapling, securely among these. 
He nurtured and watched me, took great pride in my growth; my wel- 
fare the family guarded like an oath. 
This green well kept corner has always been my home; folks return 

and find me standing here, no matter where they roam. 
I've watched ever the Dixon homestead day after day; how well I re- 

member, when tlie father went away 
To the England he loved, and during his stay, while he preached the 

Gospel in r.is convincing way, 
His family suffered hardships, illness, and fear, 
But they were blessed with kind neighbors from far and near, 
I was surprised one cold morning, to find mush ice all around, 



157 



158 



AN ELM TREE'S HISTORY OF 68 YEARS 



The mill race had flooded all over the ground. 

Prisoners were we until a kind neighbor, our plight did see, 

He came to our rescue; everyone was glad when that winter was thru. 

Springtime brought wild buttercups to the ditch bank close by 

The lilac trees in blossom near the cottonwoods so high. 

The mulberries the children enjoyed so much, 

The bed of peppermint, my roots seemed to touch; 

The rows of sage useful for seasoning and tea, 

Always held a fascination for me. 

The pink climbing roses, the red velvet ones too, 

Added beauty and fragrance to the view. 

Our red-haired gardner spent many hours, 

Admiring and cultivating his beautiful flowers. 

He worked energetically day after day, 

At the Woolen Mills, a block away. 

His fellow workers walked home with him, and would linger awhile 

neath the shade of my branches, which caused me to smile. 
Now as in every story, some dark clouds appear, 
We lost brother Dixon in his 49th year. 
The sad news caused many a sigh and tear, 
The sad, sweet tolling of the bell, for each year, 
He had lived so well 

Seemed like a benediction and farewell. 
How well I remember that balmy spring day 
When his friends in the Priesthood laid him away. 
They carried him past me and down the long street. 
On reaching the Tabernacle, the journey was complete. 
After the services, his loved ones sorrowfully came home, 
To carry on the best they could 
And like him, practice doing good. 

Three weeks later, even before her tears were dried, 
I was startled when the new baby cried. 

And they called him Arnold, and placed him by Sarah's side. 
He proved to be a comfort and joy 

Helped solace his mother's grief, for he was her last baby boy. 
E're long Aunt Mary and her children moved away. 

This didn't sever family ties, they're all for one and one for all in 

What they do and say. 
It seems a tradition that it was to be 

We Elm trees were a branch of the Dixon Family tree. 

John DeGrey, the first born, with Sarah Lewis, his bride, 
Came to the old Dixon home to reside. 



AN ELM TREE'S HISTORY OF 68 YEARS 



159 



Henry Aldous , the II, uttered his first lusty cry, 
In the same adobe house, with me still standing by. 
This boy brought honor to the family name. 
I stand tall with pride when I hear of his fame. 

Marie Louise, better known as Aunt Rye, valiant as any Pioneer 

Gave birth to her first born while living here. 

Another red-head - - -Arthur D. , 

A finer fellow you'll never see. 

Sincere in fostering the Gospel plan, 

Missionary, Bishop, and a good, kind man. 

I learned to love these red-haired lads, 

I am as proud of them as I was of their Dads. 

Ernest and Charles bought a home right near. 

When I look at Ernest, it seemed to me 

Such a resemblance to his Father I could see. 

Parley and William lived close by, 

To be close to the old home, they did try. 

Walter DeGrey, a younger son, 

Brought the bride he had won 

To live in the old home near the Elm trees. 

He loved the flowers too, and the garden, and photographed these. 

He was always happy and liked people too. 

One of the finest men I ever knew. 

His first-born, a daughter, can remember 

How she liked to play with the children neath my branches, 
Until that terrible day, 

When an uninvited Indian aquaw frightened them away, 
Begging for their cookies, they misunderstood. 
Thinking she wanted them, they ran fast as they could. 
It was many a day, 

Before the little Dixon girl came outside to play. 

After Walter moved to his new home on Fifth West Street, 
Barretts from England I want you to meet 

Friends of Grandfather Dixon, they were part of this family, 

Came to the old home near him to be. 

And more loyal friends could ne'ere be found. 

Their granddaughter, Tillie, lives on this lot today, 

She has built a lovely, modern home, and the old home has been taken 
away. 

She protected us trees, and majestic we stand, 



160 



AN ELM TREE'S HISTORY OF 68 YEARS 



Altho' the others have been destroyed, we Elms seem to belong to this 

choice land. 
Tillie, herself, so ambitious and neat, 

Keeps her place spic and span; it's an asset to Third West Street. 

And tho' I miss the old mill whistle, that fire stilled many years ago, 

And the old familiar faces, the ones I used to know, 

And altho' I am a survivor of an age forever gone, 

I'm glad that God keeps me growing, and my life goes on and on. 

There's much more to tell from my book of life. 

For I've seen much joy, sorrow, and strife. 

When I die, as all living things do, 

I hope I shall grow eternally with good folks like all of you. 



Written by Rhea Dixon Reeve for the marking of the Elm Tree, 
which was planted by her Grandfather Henry Aldous Dixon on the old 
homesite, corner of Second North and Third West Street, Provo, Utah, 
68 years ago. 



October 15, 1943 



THE OLD DIXON ELM TREE 
Corner of Third West & Second North 
Planted in 1875 by Henry A. Dixon 
94 years old (1969) 



161 



COPY OF HENRY A. DIXON'S WILL 



Provo City, Utah Terry. 
27 Oct. 1879 

In the name of God Amen, 

I, Henry A. Dixon of Provo City, being of sound mind and body, do 
make and declare this my last will and testament in manner and form 
following: 

First I give and bequeth to my wife Sarah DeGrey, the farm sit- 
uated in Sec. 36 on Provo River described as follows: 



To have and to hold during her natural life at her death to revert 
to her sons; also one half {\) of investment in Provo Mfg. Co. , U. C. C. 
Stock Ass'n. & in Provo East Store. Also 25 sheep in Rd. Pay's herd, 
one span of horses and wagon, 3 cows for her exclusive benefit. Also 
to my wife Mary Smith, the farm on Provo Bench in Sec. 24, at her 
death to revert to her sons; also half interest in factory, herd and in 
East Store; 2 cows, 25 sheep in Rd. Pay's herd for her exclusive ben- 
efit. 

To my wife Sarah's children, two lots with buildings thereon in 
3rd Bps. Wd. , being lots Plat Provo City. To my wife Mary's 
children, all of my bees, also 20 acres of land situated on Provo Ben- 
ch Sec. After defraying expenses out of all other property, the 
residue in whatever kind to all my children equally, after paying ex- 
penses of administration of Estate, save the Slate Kanyon Farm in Sec. 

which I herewith bequeath to Sarah DeGrey and Mary Smith, My 
wives, at their death to revert to their children. 

I do hereby constitute and appoint Sarah DeGrey, Executrix and 
David Mitchel and John Francom, Executors of this my last will and 
te stament. 

In witness whereof I have thereunto set my hand and seal the day 
and year as above written. 

/S/ HENRY A. DIXON 

The above sheet instrument of one sheet was now here subscribed 
oy K. A. D Jccn, the testator, in the presence of each of us and was at 
the same time declared by him to be his last will and testament. And 
we, at his request, sign our names as attesting witness. 

/S/ Sarah Dixon residing at Provo 
David Mitchell " Payson 
John Francom " Payson 



163 



RE - NEWAL OF FAMILY TIES IN SOUTH AFRICA 



With the death of Grandfather Dixon's sister, Anne, on March 28, 
1877, just 3 years after the death of their father John Henry Dixon, 
all contacts with the Dixon Family in South Africa ceased. Some of 
the letters written to Anne by Henry A. Dixon were returned at that 
time, five of them having been enlarged and reproduced recently. 

Our Dixon Family records were so incomplete in 1930 that the 
only records available were the date and place of birth of Henry A. 
Dixon and the name of his mother, father and sister. 

So in May 1930 when my mission call for the California Mission 
was changed to the South African Mission, I was overjoyed. And I 
think it was an answer to my Mother's prayers that a representative 
of the Dixon Family be sent to the birthplace of her father. 

Upon landing at Capetown and the Mission Home at Mowbray, I 
was immediately placed in the Mission Office and after two months 
training was assigned as Mission Secretary. This was disappointing 
for it now tied me down to a desk with little chance for genealogical 
contacts. Typical of my Mother's faith, she counselled me to do my 
assigned job thoroughly and to the best of my ability and if I did that, 
the way would be opened for me to obtain that information which she 
and I so much desired. 

On April 30, 1931 at "Cumorah" Main & Grove Road, Mowbray, 
South Africa, The South African Mission Headquarters and Mission 
Home, I recorded the following thoughts: 

On September 15, 1930, I left my home and beloved one's at Provo 
and Salt Lake City, Utah, to answer a call to fullfill a Mission for the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, in South Africa, the 
former home and birthplace of Grandfather Henry Aldous Dixon. 75 
years before, he had left his home, his beloved parents and sister 
and friends, to sacrifice all for the love of the convictions of his mind 
and heart; to go to America, Utah, to help build up the great kingdom. 

Little knowledge did I have of any ancestors or friends, for no de- 
tailed record had been kept, concerning the whereabouts of My Grand- 
father's family and their children. Yet within six months, through 
the help and guidance of Our Heavenly Father, I have been guided to 
the door of a total stranger, who upon conversing and searching proves 
to be one of my relatives here in South Africa. "God moves in a my- 
sterious way, His wonders to perform". This work of genealogy, that 
of collecting and linking up our family histories, is one of the greatest 
and most important works of the Lord in this the latter day. 

It being the 29th of April and the end of the month, the time that 
is busiest in the office, I felt that I should stay in the office and do 
my worK. I had previously told the Elders this when they inquired if I 
was going out tracting with them. After going to the office and outlin- 
ing my days activities, I decided that they could wait until afternoon or 



164 



RE-NEWAL OF FAMILY TIES IN SOUTH AFRICA 



165 



the next day. None of it being exceptionally important or rushing . So 
I went tracting, really against my own convictions. 

How it was that Elder Peterson and Elder Harris took the oppos- 
ite side of the road and Elder Mac Arthur and myself the right side, 
is beyond my power of comprehension and reason. After tracting ab- 
out six houses with fairly good conversations, we entered "Kenthur st" . 
We knocked at the door, asked for the misses and waited. The maid 
reappeared and asked the names - we waited. Were asked to come in 
by the maid but refused. It not being in order to accept the invitation 
from a servant. Still we waited and finally the lady of the house came 
in from the back yard. She evidently had been working in the garden. 
We waited while she washed her hands. She finally appeared and we de- 
livered our message or approach. She was not interested whatsoever. 
She had her Religion, Church of England, which was good enough forher. 

She happened to mention that one of her father's uncles was a 
Mormon. I then told her the story of my Grandfather, of his being 
born and raised in Africa, after which he went to Utah. Upon men- 
tioning his only sister as being Anne Hartman, she immediately gave 
me the startling news of her relationship to the Hartman's of Cradock. 
What good news! How my heart and soul thrilled! Just imagine the 
possibility of finding relatives, someone that knew my Grandfather's 
family history; which was more or less a blank page to his family in 
Utah. Here I am no longer alone. I have found kinsmen and the pos- 
sibility of helping to fulfill one of my Mother's grandest hopes and 
dreams . 

I asked if I might have the privilege of coming back some evening 
and talking more about the family tree. She answered in the affirmative, 
also stating she would write to Willie Hartman, who was living then at 
Cradock and was very ill and in a critically sick condition. I suggest- 
ed coming around before mail day (letter writing day), and was given 
the invitation of calling Thursday, April 20th. 

As I was leaving I inquired as to her name and found it to be Mrs. 
Humphris, living at Kenthurst on Banska Road, Rosebank (a suburb 
of Cape Town. ) 

Thursday evening at 8:00 p.m. , Elder Peterson accompanied me 
back to the home of Mrs. Humphris. I took with me Grandfather's 
Diary and also the pictures and letters from home. In the last mail 
I had received the histories of Grandfather Dixon and also Grand- 
mother Eliza Taylor. 

I took these histories, pictures and diary along and showed them 
and read them to Mrs. Humphris, Mr. Humphris (who is blind and 
without the use of his limbs), Miss Humphris, and another young man. 

We were greeted with a very friendly welcome and made to feel 
at home. I had just read the letters, taken from Grandmother Dixon's 



RE-NEWAL OF FAMILY TIES IN SOUTH AFRICA 



box at Aunt Electa's. I showed them some of these letters and the 
pictures sent me. Mrs. Humphris located her album and showed me 
the picture of Miss Nash, who married Ben Webber, and also a num- 
ber of his sisters as well as some of the other persons spoken of in 
Anne Hartman's letters to Grandfather, which we were just reading. 

Mrs. Humphris remembers her mother, Mrs. Hamlin, who was 
Ben Webber's sister Harriet, telling her that her mother, Emma 
Dixon, told the story of having been left in care of some friends 
while her mother went to England to get some money, but was never 
heard of after that. As near as we can work it out (nothing definite) 
Emma Dixon must have been the half sister of Henry Aldous Dixon, my 
G randfathe r . 



(Most recent records show that Margaret W. Dixon, first wife of 
John Henry Dixon, was buried at Grahamstown, C. P. South Africa, 
by the Rev. William Geary on June 21, 1824.) 



Clarence D. Taylor 



SOUTH AFRICAN RELATIVES 




William Hartman 



David T. Mc Cloed Florence Mc Cloed Hartman 



Charles H. Humphris 




Joan Humphris Helen Humphris 

169 




/ 





v a 




171 




Jk a y s s- ■* ^ ' , 



y 

/ y/ ' y y 



Qry-^£sU , <J ^<yyy 

cy^ 



v 

c^sl, ex. QyzJlo c?yt^<y~y 



jzf <^^ ^i^ c^Cj *y£;, <t/y yt^ or- ^ 

e <yl£^ <^>t^?^^^-i<ces7^Q^ 

<^ ^i^r- #^z, e^yt^ . (ftL <L* ^y^7z^~ y£ c*^^- ^ 

172 





/ . ' y ' /y y - y 



o (to^v <pt^y y^&; y^i^3 #j sfe^ts y <3 ' cj^/~*-^ e^s-o ^ ^y^y^ 



d / err ^y<^ ^>^yy*, y^ &/i<y^ y i^z^l^y s&/~cc>fz y ??e£yy~ <^ 



/ y ' // 




<?6l y _yJL y^y y/JU^ orr-* /^J^ 




173 




^c^^ ay^U;, ^^ ^^^^^^^^^^ 

((S^^^ <=j^£ c^^z^ ^, qXcZ^?^ ^tJi^ej Q^tr^y- 

C^-t?a « C?', ' <$ ^ <tx> <St -?<z-C t/J 

<^^^^&^^ ^Ji <zJ?e^™* 

I 74 







> 'y ' /7 — ^ £**>*+&fcqr 

7 ' 



^j^?r~-t^ * f ,^J^<^ e^fiZ, ^*^^ er^£~^^^ ^^t^6~~ Wcr^tcJ^ 



175 



^ £^ ^ 




(7 Jr« 




f 



176 



HENRY A. DIXON TRAVELS & IMPORTANT DATES 



March 14, 18 35 Born at Grahamstown, C. P. South Africa 

1850 Into Kerlies Native Country, beyond the confines of 

British Territory to return stolen cattle. 
March 14, 1856 Baptized at Uitenhage, C. P., South Africa 
Nov. 1, 1856 Sailed from Port Elizabeth for London, England 

on board brig "Unity". 
Jan 12, 1857 Arrived in London, England. 

Feb. 3, 1857 Left Liverpool, England on ship "Geo. Washington". 
March 1857 Arrived at Boston, Massachusettes . Travelled in 

rail cars to Iowa City. 
Drove an ox team 1500 miles across the plains. 
Sept. 12, 1857 Arrived in Great Salt Lake City. 

27, 1857 To Echo Canyon Narrows - To combat Johnston's 
Army. 

December 18 57 Sent to Washington Settlement - Dixie Cotton 
Project. 

April 26, 1860 Left Great Salt Lake City on Mission to Africa 
via England. 
Camped at mouth of Parley's Canyon 
27, Camped at head of Parley's Canyon 

29, Camped within \ mile of Weber River. 

30, Up Weber Canyon to Chalk Creek. 
May 1, Crossed Chalk Creek several times. 

2, Crossed Chalk Creek over 20 times today. 

3, Stopped at noon at Bear River. Camped on Creek. 

4, Travelled as far as Muddy. 

5, Crossed Muddy, camped on small creek (8000Ft. ). 

6, New road, camped near Muddy. 

7, Camped at Black's Fork. 

8, Camped at Ham's Fork. 

9, Camped at Green River. 

10, Camped at Big Sandy. 

11, Camped on Sandy. 

12, Noon at crossing of Little Sandy. Camped on 17 miles 

13, Watered at Pacific Creek. Camped on Sweetwater, 

2 miles from South Pass. 

14, Camped on east side of Sweetwater. Took Siminole 

cutoff. 

15, Camped at Antelope Hollow. 

16, Camped at a good spring. 

17, Camped on Sweetwater. 

18, Camped after crossing Sweetwater. 

19, Camped on Sweetwater. 

20, Camped on Sweetwater \\ miles from Devil's Gate. 



177 



178 



HENRY A. DIXON TRAVELS & IMPORTANT DATES 



May 21, I860 Camped on Greeswood Creek. Passed Devil's Gate, 
Independence Rock, Salurates Lake. 

22, Camped on Willow Creek. 

23, Camped on a small creek, 6 mi. from Platte Bridge. 

24, Camped on Platte. 

30, Camped on Dry Camp. 

31, Camped on Platte. 

June 1, I860 Camped on Platte, 3 miles from Laramie. 

5, Camped at Scott's Bluff. 

6, Camped at Chimney Rock 

10, Camped on Large Castle Creek. 

11, Camped otherside of Wolf Creek. 

12, Camped on Rattlesnake Creek for noon. 
15, Camped at Cold Spring. 

18, Took Pioneer Road. 

19, Nooned at Buffalo Creek. 

Camped on Slough, passed Elm Creek. 

20, Camped on Wood Rivers. 

22, Camped on Platte with Wagon & Handcart Co. 

23, Camped on Platte. Passed 200 Cheyenne Warriors. 

25, Camped opposite Genoa. 

26, Wagons ferried across South Fork. 
Camped at night near ferry. 

27, Camped at noon at Cleveland. 

28, Camped for night at Columbus. 

29, Camped for night at Freemont. 

30, Camped other side of Rawhide Creek. 

July 1, 1860 Arrived at Florence. Found 80 African Saints. 

2, Waiting for boat at Florence. 

3, Went to Omaha. 

6, Left on Steamer "Emile". 

7, Arrived at St. Joseph. 

8, Arrived at Hannibal by cart. 

Took steamer "Die Vernon" for St. Louis. 

9, Arrived at St. Louis. Took train for Chicago. 

10, Boarded steamboat "Ogdensburgh" screw at 

Chicago. 

11, Arrived at Milwaukee, via Chicago River, Lake 

Michigan. 

12, Arrived at Mackinaw Island into Lake Huron. 

13, Arrived at St. Claire River. 

14, Arrived at Detroit. Crossed Lake St. Clair 

up the Detroit River. 



HENRY A. DIXON TRAVELS & IMPORTANT DATES 



179 



July 15, I8 60 Sailed on Lake Erie, to the Canadian Welland Canal 
at Port Colburn thru the 26 locks to St. Cather- 
ina and Port Dalhouse. 

16, Sailed across Lake Ontario down the St. Lawrence 

River to Cape Vincent. Took train for Albany, 
N. Y. Left Albany by steamboat down Hudson 
River. 

17, Arrived New York City. 

Aug. 2, Left New York docks on packet ship "Middlesex" 

14, 000 tons. Tapscott Line. 

24, In Irish Channel. 

25, Landed at Liverpool, England. 

Sept. 3, Left Liverpool. Visited Chester, Wexam, Shrews- 

bury, Woverampton, Birmingham, Warwick, Ban- 
bury, Didcot, Reading. 
5, Arrived Southampton. 

10, At Farnam, Surry. 

11, To Aldershott, Guilford. 

13, At Havant. Walked to Chichester. 

14, • Bosham, Ernswoth. Left for Portsmouth. 

15, In Lanport. 

19, At Basingstoke. Walked to Mortimer. Took train 

to Reading. 

20, Bricklebury Common, Coalahs, Newbury. 

24, At Wodburn Green, Buckingham, Windsor, Slough, 

Hersham, Reading. 
28, In Farnham, Guilford, Portsmouth. 

Oct. 4, In Southampton. 

8, At Nettly. 

11, To Winchester, Pitt, Ramsey. 

13, To Newton, Saulsbury. 

14, To Redlynch, Fording Bridge, Ferndown. 

16, In Brockelhurst, Minsted, Southampton. 

27, In Dorset Conference. 

28, At Redlynch. 

Aug. 5, 1861 At Cold Ash, England 

7, At Hampstead. 

8, At Ogburne 

11, At Aldbourne. 

12, At Newbury. 

17, Arrived at Waterloo Station, London. 
19, In Chelsea. 

Sept. 7, Boarded sailing vessel "Sydney" 

8, Sailed down Thames River. 

Dec. 16, Arrived Table Bay, South Africa. Out to Mowbray. 



180 



HENRY A. DIXON TRAVELS & IMPORTANT DATES 



Dec. 18, 1861 Visited at Wineburgh, CP. South Africa 

20, At Newlands. 

21, On Cape Flats. 

24, To Belvedere, Capetown. 

27, To Calk Bay, Simonstown. 

30, Up to Devil's Peak, Table Mountain, Caulk- Bay. 

Jan. 12, 1862 Boarded steamer "Sir Geo. Grey" for Port Eliz. 
16, Arrived at Port Elizabeth. 

18, To Uitenhage on borrowed horse. 

20, Return to Port Elizabeth. 
27, To Grahamstown. 

King Williams Town 
Elands Post 
Winterberg 
Marsdorp 
Adelaide 
Fort Jackson 
Bongola 
East London 
Queenstown 
Burger's Dorp 
Fort Beaufort 
Leave Port Elizabeth for Durban, Isipingo. 
Leave Port Elizabeth on "Susan Pardue" for 

New York and Utah. 
Return to Salt Lake from Mission to South Africa. 
Sent to Sanpete County to engage in Blackhawk Indian 
War. 

1871 Employed in General Tithing Office at Salt Lake City. 

21, 1865 Married Sarah DeGrey in Salt Lake Endowment House 
14, 1865 Henry Alfred Dixon born at Salt Lake City, Utah. 

1, 1867 Henry Alfred Dixon died at Salt Lake City, Utah. 

John DeGrey Dixon was born at Salt Lake City, Utah. 
Married Mary Anne Smith in Salt Lake End. House. 
Timpanogos Mfg. Co. organized at Provo, Utah 
Arthur DeGrey Dixon born at Salt Lake City, Utah. 
Alice Smith Dixon born at Salt Lake City, Utah 
Ground broken for Provo Woolen Mills on ground 
purchased from John Taylor. 

1871 Moved family to Provo. 
7, 1871 Sarah Ann Dixon born at Provo, Utah. 
5, 1872 Maria Louise Dixon born at Provo, Utah. 

1872 Timpanogos Mfg. Co. was incorporated with Henry 
A. Dixon as Secretary. (Provo Woolen Mills) 



Feb. 23, 1863 
April 10, 1864 

1864 

Spring of 1865 



1864 
Jan. 
Nov. 
July 

April 

June 

Oct. 

April 

May 



16, 1867 
1869 
1869 
1869 
1870 
1870 



13, 
1, 
5, 

29, 



Dec. 
Jan. 



HENRY A. DIXON TRAVELS & IMPORTANT DATES 



181 



1872 Henry A. Dixon purchased lot from William Harrison 
who purchased it from A. O. Smoot. ( Z. C. M. I. 
lot on Uni v. Ave. & 6th South, Provo) 



April 


21, 


1873 


William Aldous Dixon born at Provo, Utah 


Dec. 


22, 


1873 


Ernest DeGrey Dixon born at Provo, Utah 


April 


1, 


1874 


John Henry Dixon, his father died in South Africa 


Nov. 


10, 


1874 


Robert Smith Dixon born at Provo, Utah 


Dec. 


18, 


1874 


Robert Smith Dixon died at Provo, Utah 


Nov. 


22, 


1875 


Charles Owen Dixon born at Provo, Utah 


Mar. 


31, 


1876 


Albert Fredrick Dixon born at Provo, Utah 


Nov. 


15, 


1877 


Walter DeGrey Dixon born at Provo, Utah 


June 


9, 


1878 


Parley Smith Dixon born at Provo, Utah 


Oct. 


9 


1879 


Left for Mission to England 


Nov. 




1880 


Arrived home from Mission to England 








(111 Health). 






1880 


Asst. Bookkeeper for Henry Dinwoody Furn. Co. 






1881 


Z.C.M.I. Shipping Clerk-Salt Lake City, Utah 


Oct. 


16, 


1881 


LeRoy Dixon born at Salt Lake City, Utah 


April 


10, 


1882 


Z.C.M.I. first minutes suggesting Provo Branch 






1882 


H. A. Dixon interviewed for Manager Provo Br. 


May 


24, 


1882 


Harriet Amelia Dixon born at Provo, Utah 


Sept. 


27, 


1883 


Z.C.M.I. warehouse nearly completed. Currently 








carrying a limited line of staple groceries. 


Jan. 


4, 


1884 


Fire destroys Lewis Hall - B. Y. Academy. 


March 


10, 


1884 


Z.C.M.I. building completed as far as planned. 








Cost $11, 1 34. 11. 


April 


5, 


1884 


B. Y. Academy requested permission to use the 








Z. C. M. I. Building. 


April 


28, 


1884 


Henry A. Dixon stricken with pneumonia, 


May 


4, 


1884 


Henry Aldous Dixon died at Provo, Utah 


May 


30, 


1884 


Arnold Dixon born at Provo, Utah 



Tunis 




Simonstown Grahamstown 
Bathurst 
Uitenhage 
Port Elizabeth 



182 



SOUTH AFRICAN MILEAGE CHART 
Distance in miles between the following: 



Capetown to Bloemfontein, South Africa 750 Miles 

11 Cape Flats " 7 " 

" Durban, Natal " (Sea) 822 " 

" " " (Rail) 1,253 " 

" East London " (Sea) 569 " 

" (Rail) 887 " 

" Johanesburg " 956 " 

Kalk Bay " 17 " 

Kimberly " 647 " 

" Made ria Islands 4,673 " 

" Mowbray South Africa 3^ " 

" Newlands " 6 11 

" Port Elizabeth " (Sea) 433 " 

'■ " " (Rail) 664 " 

" Pretoria 11 1,001 " 

11 St. Helena Islands 1,697 " 

" Simonstown South Africa 22-| " 

" Wineberg " 8 " 

Port Elizabeth, So. Africa to Addo South Africa 31 " 

" " Adelaide " 169 " 

" " Aliwal North " 581 

" " Bloemfontein 11 450 11 

" " Burgherdorp " 545 " 

" " Cradock " 183 " 

" Durban, Natal "( Sea) 384 " 

. " " 11 "(Rail) 955 " 

" 11 East London " (Sea) 133 " 

»' " " "(Rail) 301 " 

" " Fort Beaufort " 1 96 " 

" " Fort Jackson " 319" 

" " Graaf Reinet " 185 " 

11 " Grahamstown 11 106 " 

" " Johannesburg " 712 " 

" 11 King Williamstown 11 25 9 " 

" " New York, U.S.A. (Sea) 6,807 " 

" " Queenstown, So. Africa 455 " 

" " Somerset East " 147 " 

" " Uitenhage " 21 11 



183 



SOUTH AFRICAN MILEAGE CHART (Con't) 



Distance in miles between the following; 



Grahams town, South Africa to Bathurst, So. Africa 34 Miles 

" " Port Alfred " 43 11 

Adelaide " 63 

" " Capetown » 770 11 

" Cradock " 185 " 

" " Durban (via E. L. (sea) 401 " 

" " East London, So. Africa 148 " 

" 11 Fort Beaufort " 40 " 

" " Isipingo (via E. L. (sea) 390 " 

" " King Williamstown, So. Afr. 80 " 

" " Port Elizabeth, So. Africa 106 " 

" " Queenstown 11 " 349 " 

" " Somerset East " " 148 " 

" " Uitenhage " " 120 " 

Durban, Natal, South Africa to Bloemfontein, So. Africa 503 " 

" " East London (via sea) 25 3 " 

" (via rail) 905 " 

" " Isipingo, Natal, South Africa 

(Noon Bros. Sugar Plantation) 11 " 

" " J.ohanse sburg, So. Africa 417 11 

" " Ladysmith " " 1 6 1 

" " Maritzburg " " 56 " 

" " Piete rmaritzburg " 73 11 



184 



CHILDREN OF HENRY ALDOUS DIXON 



ID 


No. 


Birth 




Death 




HENRY ALDOUS DIXON 


14 Mar 1 


835 


4 


May 1 


884 


Sa 


rah DeGrey 


4 r e D 1 


O A A 


17 


Apr 1 


926 


Mary Ann Smith 


3 Oct 1 


852 


27 


June 


907 


1 


HENRY ALFRED DIXON 


14 Nov 1 


865 


1 


July ! 


867 


2 


JOHN DE GREY DIXON 


16 July 1 


867 


4 


Oct 1 


923 


3 


ARTHUR DE GREY DIXON 


5 Oct 1 


869 


5 


June 


911 


4 


ALICE SMITH DIXON DANGER FIELD 


29 Apr 1 


870 


8 


Dec ] 


948 


5 


SARAH ANN DIXON MC CONACHIE 


7 Dec 1 


871 


26 


Dec 1 


950 


6 


MARIA LOUISE DIXON TAYLOR 


5 Jan 1 


872 


17 


Feb 1 


947 


7 


WILLIAM ALDOUS DIXON 


21 Apr 1 


873 


22 


June ] 


937 


8 


ERNEST DE GREY DIXON 


22 Dec 1 


873 


15 


June 


938 


9 


ROBERT SMITH DIXON 


10 Nov 1 


874 


18 


Dec 1 


874 


10 


CHARLES OWEN DIXON 


22 Nov 1 


875 


3 


Mar 1 


943 


11 


ALBERT FREDERICK DIXON 


31 Mar 1 


876 


18 


Aug 1 


945 


12 


WALTER DE GREY DIXON 


15 Nov 1 


877 


26 


Nov ] 


922 


13 


PARLEY SMITH DIXON 


9 June 1 


878 


J u 


j a.n j 


Q47 


14 


LE ROY DIXON 


16 Oct 1 


881 


28 


Dec 1 


926 


15 


HARRIET AMELIA DIXON WEST 


24 May 1 


882 


23 


Apr ] 


931 


16 


ARNOLD DIXON 


30 May 1 


884 


1 


Sept 1 


960 



185 



HENRI ALDOUS DIXON 
1835 - 1884 




187 



MY GRANDMOTHER 
SARAH DE GREY DIXON 

February 4, 1844 April 17, 1926 



189 



- 

■ 



BIOGRAPHY OF SARAH DE GREY DIXON 



By Maria Dixon Taylor 

Sarah DeGrey was born in the town of Dudley, England, February 
4 , 1844. She was the youngest child of John and Maria DeGrey. She 
had four sisters and one brother. Her father was a tailor by trade, 
and it kept him very busy to make a living. 

Dudley was a coal camp, surrounded by green rolling hillsides. 
Upon one of these could be seen the Dudley Castle, of which the people 
were very proud. 

The DeGrey children spent many happy hours near the walls of 
this structure, which many years previous had been the home of an 
Earl. The family hadn't joined any Church but were of a very honest 
and moral character. Their home was a most happy home. When 
Sarah was about eight years of age, this part of England was aroused 
by the news that there were missionaries from Utah preaching a very 
strange religion. 

One afternoon a cousin, who was a dress-maker, of Maria DeGrey 
called at her home and made known to her that a meeting would be 
held in Dudley by these peculiar people. Maria out of curiosity attend- 
ed and to her surprise was much impressed by the teachings she heard. 
Later these missionaries visited her home. John Hall, who was Pres- 
ident of the Conference, made frequent calls to the DeGrey home. The 
result being that he had the privilege of baptizing the family. Persecu- 
tion was apparent on all sides, so Pres. Hall chose night as the proper 
time to perform this ordinance. 

One moonlight evening in a pond nearby, Brother Hall carrying 
Sarah in his arms down into the water, baptizing her, in the presence 
of members of the family. As soon as the DeGreys joined the Church , 
the desire came to go to the land of Zion, but they didn't have the mon- 
ey. The father being dead, made it even harder for them;but Widow De- 
Grey having much faith and being a devoted mother, got along as 
well as could be expected. John Hall very kindly assisted in selling 
the household goods and etc, receiving enough money to pay the pas- 
sage to America, for the mother and four daughters: Kezia, Charlotte, 
Maria and Sarah. 

In the meantime, John Hall, age 30, by permission of the Church, 
had married Selena, the oldest of the DeGrey girls. They remained in 
England, as did the brother Alfred. The rest took the train for Liver- 
pool, where they set sail on the ship "Well Fleet" bound for Boston. 

It was in the month of June 1856 when they sailed. The weather 
was beautiful, the sea being so calm that none of them experienced 
sea sickness. They were able to enjoy their meals, which consisted of 
salt bacon, beef, se a biscuits , etc. Sometime the waiters would give 
them lumps of brown sugar, which they would dip in vine gar , making a 
very tasty luxury. Water was not good. The water barrels being filled 



193 



194 



BIOGRAPHY OF SARAH DE GREY DIXON 



at England. Before they got across the ocean, the water smelled bad. 
Still it was all they had, and they had to use it. It was very interesting 
to be on this large sailing vessel. The children spent much time on 
deck, where they could watch the sailors climb the masts and govern 
the ship, and see the funny porpoise jumping up and down in the water. 
They also saw whales in the distance spurting water. The sailors some- 
times would take a swim in the sea, it being so calm. Thus they really 
enjoyed the trip across the great Atlantic, even though it required six 
weeks. Many and varied were their experiences during this trip and 
they are among the not-to-be -forgotten memories of the DeGrey family. 
They landed at Boston in July 1856. 

Mother DeGrey and children were now strangers in a strange land, 
without funds. They felt pretty blue for a time. One day to their sur- 
prise a girl friend of Kezia met and invited them to her home at Chel- 
sea across the bay. They felt very grateful and spent many pleasant 
days at this home. It was necessary to scatter out and work. Each of 
the girls was placed in a different home. Sarah was sent to the home 
of an old Minister, several miles out of Boston. The old Minister 
and his wife lived alone and Sarah became very homesick for her 
mother and sisters. This was the first time she had ever been sep- 
arated from her mother. She became so sick that she was put to bed. 
She could not eat the old dry crusts which they brought her, the grapes 
she could. She became so weak that they sent word to the mother. 

Mother DeGrey explained the situation of her sick baby girl, to 
her employer, Mr. Coburn, who agreed with her that her eleven year 
old girl should be brought where her mother could take care of her. 
Mr. Coburn, a Boston shoe merchant, was a very kind man, and was 
very appreciative of the good work and the splendid influence Mother 
DeGrey had brought into his home. He told her to bring her little girl, 
Sarah, to his home, for she would be a fine companion for his little 
eleven year old daughter. The Coburns became so fond of Sarah, aft- 
er being with them for eight months, they wanted to adopt her and 
give her the finest of clothes and education and make a fine lady of her. 
She and her mother thanked Mr. Coburn for his generous offer, but 
they wanted to live together as a family and it was to be out West in 
Utah. 

After living at Boston for nine months, the family had saved $112. 
to be used for their further journey West. When it became known the 
DeGreys intent to leave, the Bostonians tried to persuade them not to 
take such a dangerous trip. They told them of stories of the Wild Ind- 
ians that roamed the plains, and also informed them that Johnston's 
Army was to be sent to destroy the people in Utah 

John Hall and wife, Selena arrived at Boston on the ship "George 
Washington". They had made the trip in twenty-one days, a record in 
those days. This caused much talk in Boston. John, having met with 
an accident on the ship, was compelled to spend a week in Boston in 



BIOGRAPHY OF SARAH DEGREY DIXON 



195 



order to get in proper condition for the long journey before him. At 
the appointed time the little company, nine in number started on their 
westward journey (April 1857). They took the train as far as the Mis- 
souri River. It was the supposed border line of civilization. Arriving 
at Iowa City they purchased their equipment, which consisted of a yoke 
of cows, a yoke of steers, and a covered wagon. They were ferried 
across the river on a flat boat and travelled on to Florence where 
they joined the main company, which was fully organized with Jesse 
Martin as Captain. The long train of covered wagons commenced the 
journey. They travelled from 15 to 21 miles a day and stopped where- 
ever they could find suitable camp and feeding places near a creek or 
river. 

Sarah was now a fine built girl of twelve. She was of a very plea- 
sant nature and assisted much in making it pleasant for her associates. 
She and a girl companion especially attracted the attention of Captain 
Martin, who invited them to run along side of his horse, while he sear- 
ched for a new camp ground. They going ahead of the Company, would 
sing to him and he appreciated it very much. After finding a desirable 
place, the girls would pick up"buffalo chips"while waiting for the Com- 
pany to arrive. The wagons would then form in the shape of a horse- 
shoe as a protection against invaders that might come to molest them. 
For there roamed on these plains the wolfe, coyote , buffalo and wild 
Indians. After preparing meals they would sit around the camp fires, 
and sing the songs of Zion. They were so thankful for a rest. Differ- 
ent men took turns in herding the cattle at night outside the enclosure. 
After all had retired it seemed very lonesome. At times they could 
hear the wolf and the coyotes howl. There was also danger in the 
buffalo causing a stampede among the cattle. There not being much 
room in the wagon, the girls did much walking. Running ahead they 
would gather flowers and have a good time. 

They could wade most of the streams, but when they came to a 
large river, like the Platte, they would hang onto the back of the 
wagon, and thus they got across all right. Upon one occasion after 
the DeGrey wagon crossed the Platte, the oxen and cows gave out. 
John Hall was left behind the wagon train. Sarah and her sister was 
running along singing and gathering flowers, when to their surprise 
they saw in the distance a band of Indians on horseback. They scam- 
pered back to the DeGrey wagon. Three or four of the Indians rode 
up, encircled the wagon, poked their black faces in front of the wo- 
men and children. They screamed and thought perhaps they would be 
destroyed, as the Bostonians had told them. Thanks to John Hall, 
who was brave and calm. He whipped the cattle, not paying any at- 
tention to the movements of these red skins, and told them there was 
a large Company ahead. The Indians rode on for a distance, and see- 
ing the camp ahead rode off. This was a great relief to Mother De- 



196 



BIOGRAPHY OF SARAH DEGREY DIXON 



Grey and family. They were glad to again join the Company which 
journeyed on unmolested. They came down Echo Canyon and viewed 
Salt Lake Valley. It was quite a contrast to the green lanes of Eng- 
land. 

The DeGreys arrived in Salt Lake in September 1857, Sarah had 
walked practically all the way across the plains. A distance of over 
one thousand miles. They all felt to praise God they were so happy 
and thankful to be in Zion. Excitement now prevailed as the people 
had received news of the coming of Johnston's Army. They camped in 
Echo Canyon that winter. The Martin Company was also glad to get in 
ahead of the Army; otherwise they would have been delayed a whole 
year. 

Maria DeGrey and family lived in the Eleventh Ward. Several 
years after their arrival in Utah, the older sisters married men who 
were called by Brigham Young to colonize the Dixie Country. This 
left Sarah and her Mother alone in their humble Utah home. It seem- 
ed that they became more attached to each other, than ever before. 
Henry A. Dixon, a brave young man, had driven a yoke of oxen in the 
Martin Company and had become acquainted somewhat with the older 
sisters. Sarah, being quite young, never took much notice of him. 
He had kept an eye on her and used to listen to her songs as he sat on 
the wagon tongue around the camp fires. 

After coming to Salt Lake, Henry was called on a five year mis- 
sion to his home land, Africa. Upon his return he made friendly vis- 
its to the DeGrey home. Sarah, now being a young lady of about 
twenty years, attracted his attention and their courtship ripened into 
love. They were married on January 21, 1865 and settled down to 
married life. He built a neat little log house on the same lot as 
Mother DeGrey's house so that she could still have the close compan- 
ionship of her precious daughter. 

Henry, being a man of ability, secured a good position in the Tith- 
ing Office in Salt Lake City. Their home was a happy one and they 
continued to reside in Salt Lake City, until 1871. During this period 
of time, three children were born to them. Henry and Sarah were 
called upon to part with their first born. This was indeed a great 
sorrow to them. This, however, was the only incident which mared 
their otherwise happy home during their stay in Salt Lake. 

In 1870, the Woolen Mills having been established at Provo, 
Brigham Young sent Henry to this establishment as bookkeeper. He 
engaged Luke Cook ( a butcher) to build him an adobe house one block 
west of the factory, in Provo. It was a peculiar looking house. Arch- 
itecture seemed to be of second consideration, however it was a very 
happy home. 

In this humble home Sarah continued to live. It was the birthplace 



BIOGRAPHY OF SARAH DEGREY DIXON 



of the remainder of her family. She was the mother of nine children 
and was permitted to raise them all to manhood and womanhood, except 
her first born. 

She deserved much credit for her noble effort in rearing so noble 
a family. Her husband was called upon to fill a mission to England in 
1880, and it certainly took a heap of courage to face the problems of 
supporting so many children. This she did without a murmer. She 
felt equal to any task as long as it was a noble one. After Henry re- 
turned home, he secured good employment. All went well and the fam- 
ily began to prosper. 

She was not permitted to enjoy this peaceful happiness for long. 
She was soon called upon to bear the bitterest sorrow of her life. He, 
who had been so noble and kind, who always brought into his home the 
peaceful, loving influence of a father, was called to leave the family 
circle. No one will ever know the feeling of the two widows, except 
those who have had to part with such a hero among men, and to face 
the responsibility of providing the necessities of life for a family of 
eight. 

Sarah was not alone in her grief. Her husband had previously ob- 
eyed the laws of polygamy , mar ried another wife and she also was left 
with a family to care for. 

Together they shared each others sorrows and with one heart, one 
purpose and one desire, they struggled for the physical, mental and 
moral development of the children he had left behind. One in love and 
one in discipline , they spared no effort to help each child grow and de- 
velop into good law abiding, God fearing citizens. How well they suc- 
ceeded let those who know their children be the judge. 

For a few years after the death of her husband, Sarah devoted 
most of her time to the care of her family. As the children became 
older, she spent part of her time working for the cause in which she 
found so much comfort and consolation. 

She was a teacher in the Relief Society of the Provo Third Ward 
for many years. She was also President of the Primary Association. 
In this capacity she labored for a number of years. In later years she, 
in connection with Grandma Taylor, devoted a large portion of her 
time to the cause of the sick, assisting when their services were need- 
ed and leaving their blessing for health and comfort in many homes. 

On July 4, 1908, she in company with her daughter-in-law, Electa 
Dixon, visited the land of her birth. She enjoyed the trip immensely. 
She returned home in company with her son LeRoy who had filled a 
two years mission in Great Britain. 

During her declining years, Grandma Dixon tasted the bitter as 
well as the sweet. Two of her sons, Arthur and Walter, perfect spec- 
imens of manhood, passed away. Several of her grandchildren were 
also taken. These sorrows she bore with fortitude. 



198 



BIOGRAPHY OF SARAH DE GREY DIXON 



In August 1922, her daughter-in-law died, leaving her son with a 
small family and an infant to care for. Grandma Dixon, although in 
her seventy-ninth year helped to share the responsibilities of this home. 
She seemed to receive new strength in this labor of love. The devotion 
and service she gave these motherless children was wonderful. Her life 
in Utah was certainly one of service. As a loyal cistizen she served her 
State. As a devoted wife and mother she served her husband and child- 
ren. In obeying the commandments of her Maker, she served her God. 
As long as there was life within her body there was a desire within her 
heart to continue her life of service, to her children. 

Her children were as follows: Henry Alfred, John DeGrey, Arthur 
DeGrey, Maria Louise Dixon Taylor, Ernest DeGrey, Charles Owen, 
Walter DeGrey, Le Roy and Arnold Dixon. 



Since this history was written, the subject of this sketch died 
April 17, 1926, being over 81 years of age. Disease incident to old 
age was the cause of her death. Also her eldest son, John DeGrey 
Dixon passed away October 4, 1923. His sudden death was caused 
from apolexy. On December 28, 1926, LeRoy was called home short- 
ly after his Mother. The whole community was shocked at this untime- 
ly death of these noble men who were loved by all. 

Now in 1945 her only living children are Maria Louise Dixon Taylor 
and Arnold Dixon. 



SARAH DEGREY DIXON 
1844 - 1926 




MOTHER 



To Mrs. Sarah DeGrey Dixon, at a Family Reunion, on her 
Seventy-fifth birthday, by her son WALTER D. DIXON 

Of all lives to us, there is no other 
Sweeter than that of our own dear Mother. 
Born of good parentage, who were ever in search 
To know how to live and join the true Church. 
So, when the missionaries came, this little band 
Gladly emigrated to this Promised Land. 

Upon leaving Dudley, there was some commotion 
In preparing for this trip across the great ocean. 
While on their voyage, they were filled with glee 
At so many strange sights for them to see. 
Upon reaching Boston, though only twelve, 
It fell to her lot to work hard and delve. 

To accumulate money she did her best, 

Thereby making it possible to come further West. 

The people discouraged them, saying that only a clown 

Would leave this good old Boston town. 

To take this hazardous trip against the foe 

Where only a few white people had ventured to go. 

Undaunted in Council Bluffs they joined the wagon trains 
For a thousand mile walk across the plains. 

Discouragements confronted them and when the days seemed long 

She sang to the Captain her sweetest songs. 

Her cheerfulness assisted to gladden his heart, 

And made him feel more encouraged to make a new start. 

From the wagons she never scarcely strayed 

For buffaloes and Indians she was sore afraid. 

When streams were too deep for them to wade through 

They hung onto the wagon, - - it was the best thing to do. 

And her older Sister Maria, would say in tones sweet and low, 

"Hang on tight Sally, don't you dare let go. " 

At last she landed in Utah, her face full of smiles 
Even though she had walked these long thousand miles. 
You grew to be a beautiful woman and when proposals were offere 
your hand 

We are glad you chose HENRY A. DIXON of that valiant Pioneer 
Band. 



201 



202 



MOTHER 



You became our Mother and we will all agree, 
A better woman one never could see. 

As a member of the Church you have been true blue, 

Living a life most consistent, devoted and true. 

You have held fast to the iron rod, 

Which makes us more perfect and nearer to God. 

When in delicate places we have chanced to stand, 

You have always come forward with your helping hand. 

With a heart full of love, you have beautifully shown 

You consider Aunt Mary's Family like that of your own. 

For whenever in distress we have made a call, 

You have cheerfully responded to us all. 

Having a guardian like you, we must not fail 

For your path has been a more rugged trail. 

God bless you, dear Mother, at this your 75th year 

May your future path be full of sunshine, much joy and good cheer. 



WALTER DE GREY DIXON 




M 



PROVO TABERNACLE 
UThH SThKE OF ZION 




The First PROVO THIRD WaRD 
MEETINGHOUSE 



203 



M EMORIES 



OF 



GRANDMA 



SARAH DE GREY DIXON 

Arthur D. Taylor recalls: "No better woman ever lived 
than Sarah DeGrey Dixon. Even though years have passed since she 
left us, I clearly remember how she looked and the many activities of 
her life in our neighborhood on "Sandy Alley" ( so called because of all 
the Dixon and Taylor redheads). She was medium in size, but big and 
tall in deeds. " 

Indeed, she was short - - a little under five feet in height. She 
was rosy-cheeked, healthy and energetic. Her good health proved to 
be a great blessing to Mary as well as to herself. Mary was frail and 
not always well. Sarah loved and cared for Mary and her children dur- 
ing these times with pure devotion and joy. 

Grandma had a firm testimony of the Gospel. She had many won- 
derful virtues, such as patience and understanding, compassion and 
tenderness, pride and courage, frugality and independence, faith and 
spirituality, a quick wit and a great love for all mankind. Her desires 
were those of her children, and she prayed always "to remain faithful 
and true to the end". This desire was fulfilled and on many occasions 
she was destined to become second mother to her children's families, 
to minister to the sick and those in need. Her main concern was to be 
where she was needed most. 

She was very religious and taught her children well by example as 
well as precept. She was President of the Third Ward Primary for 
many years and active as a teacher and visiting teacher in Relief Soc- 
iety. Many times she joined in singing duets for their programs. Her 
alto voice was very true and rich. According to the minutes of the 
Third Ward Relief Society, now residing in the Church Historian's 
Office and explored by Alice Taylor Nelson: "She bore her testimony 
nearly every meeting and always repe ated her heart' s desire:"She 
hoped her life would be spared to care for her children and that she 
would be faithful to the end. " In one of her testimonies she said she 
could not bear the trials if she were not prayerful. She believed this 
life was a threshing floor to fit and prepare us for exaltation. " 

Grandma's "boys" worked hard. Many hair-raising tales have we 
heard of the hazardous log-hauling trips down the canyons, of the bliz- 
zards, wild animals, etc. Their home never knew luxury, but it knew 
love and loyalty. No matter what serious problems or trials involved 
her family, she was right there to help her brood back to safety. At 
times she knew more sorrows, perhaps, than joys, having three of 
her wonderful sons precede her in death (Arthur, John and Walter). 

Among her sons were some skilled builders. Arthur, who was 
accidently electrocuted while in Heber, Utah, on a job, was a fine 
craftsman. He built Grandma's home at 270 North Fifth West, Provo 



205 



206 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



Utah. Here it was that Grandma helped and "mothered" so many of 
her family. An identical home was built next to it for her daughter, 
Maria Louise Dixon Taylor ("Aunt Rye" to all of us) and her husband 
Arthur Nicholls Taylor. Aunt Rye's sons, Arthur and Elton, both re- 
fer to Grandma's taking care of them while Uncle "Art" served a mis- 
sion and Aunt Rye worked. Later, Aunt Rye went to England to meet 
her husband while Grandma stayed with the family. 

Grandma also helped my parents make a dream come true. When 
my father, LeRoy.was called on a mission to Great Britain, my mother 
(Electa Smoot Dixon) and my brother, Paul, lived in Grandma's house. 
Grandma took care of Paul while mother enrolled in a home nursing 
course. Upon completing the course, mother took "case work" while 
Grandma continued to care for Paul. Their combined efforts earned 
enough money to take them both to England to meet Daddy, just prior 
to his release. Aunt Allie Smoot Coleman took care of Paul for three 
months while they were gone. Mother was able to do some missionary 
work while there, and together she and Grandma were able to see won- 
derful sights. They visited Grandma's birthplace, Dudley, England. 
There Grandma walked about the old neighborhood and even found one 
old man who distinctly remembered the DeGrey family. Upon several 
occasions, when in doubt as to which direction to take, she would turn 
to mother and say, "Leek (my mother's nickname), there's no need to 
be lost as long as you've got a tongue in your head. " Another time, 
during a great celebration in London, they were almost crushed by the 
crowds. Grandma held her elbows out as far as she could possibly 
push and tightly clasped her hands across her chest. Mother was am- 
azed to see tiny Grandma literally lifted up and borne along by the 
crowd. Together with Daddy, they crossed the English Channel, visiting 
Paris before returning home. 

Grandma's whole life seemed centered in the success and welfare 
of her family. In 1 922, Uncle Charles' beautiful wife, Virginia, died 
leaving six lovely children - - the youngest, an infant of two months. 
The oldest child, Valera, was just 12 years of age. I remember Grand- 
ma was living with us at the time this happened. She moved right into 
Uncle Charles 1 home . The baby came to our house for a while until 
things got organized and the baby was a bit older. 

Grandma later came back to live with us. Her days were spent in 
planning how she could best help her children; which one needed her 
most. Having made up her mind, she would say, "Leek, I think I shall 
go UP THE LINE today to help Arnold's May (Ernest also married a 
'May'). The next day she may be going DOWN THE LINE to help Rye 
or Louie. The 'line' was Fifth West Street in Provo, Utah, where 
most of her children lived. ) I can remember her sitting on our little 
"iron chair" (child's ice cream chair which just "fit" Grandma) : 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



207 



folding clothes, churning butter, mending or darning clothes that still 
had some "wear in 'em," peeling fruit at canning time until her poor 
thumb would curl backwards (invariably she wore a protective bandage) 
or singing songs and rhymes to us. I can still see her sitting in a 
brightly lighted window with her strong magnifying glas s , following the 
lines of her large print Book of Mormon. Having had a cataract opera 
tion earlier, her sight was never good, and she had to always wear 
very thick lensed glasses. I wondered, as a child, how she could ever 
even see through her thick glasses. Later, she would have us older 
children read to her from this huge book. It was always a special pri- 
vilege . 

Grandma always liked to be "of use" - - yet she was very proud. 
She loved to wash dishes, "pick up", and especially spend time in her 
room. My sister, Allie Dixon Gardne r, reminds me that Grandma's 
little room at our house was HERS. She had privacy and quiet there 
whenever she desired. It was a wonderful room, though small. It 
held so many charms for us children. Grandma had her own high 
sideboard, the shelves of which contained precious pictures of her fam- 
ily, handpainted dishes on stands, candy from her Christmas stocking 
which lasted as treats for us all through the summer. Her bed was al- 
ways a great temptation to us, for it was puffed high with its feather 
mattress and down quilt. On great occasions she would allow us to 
open all doors through the narrow hall from her room into the kitchen 
and get a "running start" - - landing in the middle of all the puff. What 
fun it was to sink down - - down and do . And what a treat to sleep 
with Grandma once in a while. Then it was, we had the rare privilege 
of watching her put on her "petticoats": first the knit one, with the 
drawstring and crocheted around the bottom - - next the flannel one, 
also with drawstring - - then the linen one with lace edging, so clean 
and starched. Yes, it also had a drawstring. Finally her skirt, full 
or pleated, topped with a blouse - - or, on occasion, she may wear a 
dark dress. Then came her long, fresh white apron, reaching from 
her short waist to almost the bottom of her skirt. Her skirts ended 
just above the floor. They almost covered her small, high-top black 
shoes with low heels. The dresses she wore were made by my mother 
or given to her. Although she disliked fuss, she loved to have mother 
add a frill of lace or ruffle at the bottom of her long sleeves to cover 
the brown spots on her thin, work-worn hands. She often patted a bit 
of flour or cornstarch on the back of her hands to cover her veins. Her 
thin, fine dark hair was always neatly brushed on top of her head into 
a soft knot. In spite of the small combs to restrain them, a few"scold- 
ing locks" would find their way down onto her neck. She had very few 
streaks of gray in her hair even at the age of 81 years, when she passe 
away. Grandma had a fear of being buried alive. ( In those days, it 



208 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



was sometimes heard of. ) She was so glad to know of "embalming" 
and definitely wanted to be embalmed even though she wanted to stay 
in her own room until she was taken to her own funeral. (As a child, 
this thought always haunted me a little. ) 

Grandma had a widow's pension from the Black Hawk War. It was 
used for little things she wanted to give others. At Christmas she al- 
ways asked father to get her enough quarters to put in each sock for 
her grandchildren as a surprise. Yet, when she was given anything, 
she always protested. 

When her "boys" dropped in, as they often did, they would bend 
down and give he r a kiss and a hug. She would always color a "Dixon 
blush" and say, "Ah, go along with you. " She was so pleased, but found 
it difficult to show it. How we children dearly loved to sit and hear her 
"boys" tell thrilling stories of their youth. Wildwood Resort, Provo 
Canyon, was the scene of many of these campfire story-telling treats. 

Grandma loved Wildwood and often spent days there enjoying her 
family and grandchildren. As my sister, Allie , said: "Grandma was 
wonderful with children. She took us on hikes up as far as Scott's 
cabin, and took us swimming in the river - - always taking along a 
bar of soap to wash our legs and arms. 11 Clarence D. Taylor recalls: 
"My earliest remembrances of Wildwood connect with Grandma Dixon 
and Grandma Taylor. In our cabin, we only had one separate bedroom. 
This was the Grandmas' Room. Everyone else slept on sanitary couch- 
es in the main big living room. Two wicker rocking chairs occupied 
the front porch. Here the Grandmas could sit and rock, watch the 
people go up and down the camp, chat with those who had time to stop, 
and observe the children playing softball, tennis, volleyball and other 
sports. Grandma Dixon would take a dip in the river with the other 
bathers of the camp." 

"Just as the sun was sinking beyond the west hills, it was the sig- 
nal for all the children of the camp to gather round and go with the 
Grandmas on their evening walk. One evening the course would lead 
down to the main road, cross the creek and slowly follow the North Fork 
road up to the "Big Cliff" at the top of the camp. Here the Grandmas 
and the adults would sit down and rest, and the children would play 
around, climb the hills for service berries, hunt for precious rocks, 
or throw rocks in the creek. Grandma Dixon was always cautioning us 
to be careful so we would not get hurt. How pleased she was when the 
girls would gather a bouquet of wild flowers and present them to her. 
Soon we would cross the creek on the three poles which served as a 
bridge and proceed down the trail by the creek, past 'ground dog flat 1 
and on down the camp, visiting most of the cabins on the way. The 
next evening walk would take us down the main canyon road for about 
one-eighth of a mile to the Grandmas' Rock. At this big rock the adults 




and CHaPEL 
209 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



would rest while the children played around. Then all would return 
back past the cow pasture, the frog ponds, the big dead cottonwood tree 
with the blue jays and back to the cabin, arriving just at dusk. Another 
favorite walk was down the railroad tracks for about one-eighth of a 
mile to the 'Bear's Head'. This was a cliff overhanging the railroad 
tracks and which resembled a bear's head. If you looked real close, 
you could see an eye, the mouth wide open with a tinge of red for the 
tongue and even an ear. Everyone kept a little closer together in 
going along the tracks, for fear of stepping on a rattle snake , or having 
a skunk run out of the willows and weeds - -spraying you. For the older 
kids, a trip to Vivian Park was a treat; especially when the Grandmas 
would let us work at some odd and unnecessary job in order to earn a 
dime or quarter to spend at the store there." 

In the cold mornings in Wildwood, how good Grandma's "crust 
coffee" tasted. It was made from the burned crusts of bread with boil- 
ing water poured over it, served with sugar and cream. Also the Mor- 
mon Tea made with hot water, sugar and cream. Alice Taylor Nelson 
remembers one morning in the canyon when Grandma Dixon was mak- 
ing bread. She noticed a pan with bits of oatmeal stuck to it, soaking 
with hot water on the coal stove. Realizing this warm water was just 
what she needed for the bread, Grandma poured cereal bits and all in- 
to the "makings" of the dough. Alice was horrified and questioned her. 
In reply, Grandma gave her a " straight-f rom-the- shoulde r" lecture 
on Waste not, want not." (to Grandma, the bits of cereal and clean 
water were "food".) Clarence Taylor mentioned that Grandma would 
caution the children to take only the amount of food they were sure they 
could eat. "Make sure your eyes are not bigger than your belly. " She 
would say. After eating, she would gather all the dishes and scrape 
them thoroughly clean. Anything she could save and use she would 
store away for another meal. Everything else she would put aside for 
someone's dog, pig or cow. 

In the canyon, Grandma was always up first. She'd pour "creek 
water" into the washbowl and wash thoroughly, winding up with splash- 
ing cold water on her chest. Then she'd lovingly prepare warm wash 
water for Grandma Taylor, who really objected to the other Grandma's 
fussing over her so- - but "our" Grandma seemed to love it. 

Grandma Dixon was fairness itself. "She never complained and 
was always ready to help anyone in need. Her loyalty and compassion 
were great. Before blaming others for errors, she examine d he rse If 
to see if she could have helped them to avoid-wrong- doing . She was 
willing to share the blame." So recalls Allie Dixon Gardner. 

Grandma meant many things to many people. She was noble, won- 
derful and a courageous person who dearly loved her posterity. The 
love was returned in full measure. Lessons learned from Grandma 



212 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



were not forgotten. Many of her older grandchildren have living me- 
mories of her. 

ARTHUR DIXON TAYLOR Comments: In 1903 when my brother, 
Elton was a baby, my mother went to England to meet father who was on 
a mission. Grandmother Dixon took over and was our mother and took 
care of Elton, Lynn and me. We lived with her for six months, and 
though I was only eight years old, I learned to love her very much and 
found out what a lovely, kind woman she was. Her home , that her boys 
built for her was just across the lane from our home, so through most 
of my growing up years I was near her and had her influences and guid- 
ance and love . 

She used to go to Salt Lake City to attend General Conference every 
six months. She stayed at her sisters' place, Aunt Selina Hall and Aunt 
Charlotte Baddley. She took me with her on one of these occasions, the 
first time I had ever been on a train and the first time I ever went to 
Salt Lake. I remember so well that when we got off the train, there 
was a fruit stand nearby, and for the first time, I saw a banana. Grand- 
mother stayed at Aunt Selina's place this time, and I remember how 
strange everything seemed and I became homesick. Grandma said 
that I came to her and said, "Grandma, the Lord will take care of us, 
won't he?" And, of course, she agreed with me and comforted me. 
She took me to Conference in the Tabernacle and we sat on the front 
bench. Aunt Selina had prepared a lunch for us to take along, and when 
the morning session was over, we did not leave our seats; but opened 
our lunch and ate it right there on that front bench and then she had me 
stretch out on the bench and go to sleep until the afternoon session st- 
arted. We never left the Tabernacle from the time we arrived early in 
the morning until late in the afternoon when the session was over. I 
always admired Grandmother's faithfulness and loyalty to the Church. 
She had a firm testimony of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. I remember 
that she always bore her testimony in our Fast Meetings and she would 
always conclude her testimony with these words: "I hope and pray that 
the Lord will help me to be faithful to the end. " She was so staunch and 
true, in my sight, that I could never see, as a boy, why she should 
make such a statement. Her desire was certainly fulfilled, for she was 
faithful and true to her testimony of the truthfulness of the Gospel up to 
the day she died. 

I remember that she was of a very serious nature and had an abun- 
dance of courage and patience. That was made manifest when Aunt 
Virginia, Uncle Charles' wife, died leaving a family of little children 
for Uncle"Charl" to raise. Grandma took over. She was old (79 years) 
and her nerves were not like they were when she was young and rearing 
her own children. The baby, Virginia, was just born and all the rest 
were very young. Grandma practically reared them until they 




The Old arid the Mew 
PROVO TABERNACLES 

213 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



215 



could take care of themselves. 

We must not overlook her fine qualities in living the life of plural 
marriage. Jealousy and partialities did often strain women's feelings 
to the limit under those conditons. Often bitter feelings in some fam- 
ilies were never lived down. Grandma Dixon showed her strong char- 
acter in her ability to get along with others through her life and espec- 
ially with Aunt Mary and her family. She loved Aunt Mary as if she 
were her own sister and they, and their children, worked together to 
survive after Grandpa Dixon died. I often think that the struggle and 
fight that both families had to make for existence in those early days 
is what has made the Dixons united and love one another. 

Grandma had lived through the Pioneer days. She crossed the 
Plains in a wagon train and she walked all of the way. Her Mother was 
a widow and took in washing for a living - - - Grandma knew what 
hardships meant and how valuable and scarce food was in those pion- 
eer days. I remember an incident that happened one day when Grand- 
ma came over to our house for dinner. She insisted on helping mother 
get dinner ready. Mother was peeling the potatoes and Grandmother 
watched her for a few minutes and then came over to the sink and 
scolded her for being so wasteful. Mother wa s peeling potatoes as any 
housewife would do at that time. Grandma felt that she should just 
scrape the skin off and not cut so deep into the potato. Grandma lived 
through a period when even the skins of potatoes would have been wel- 
comed and she felt that mother was a bit wasteful. 

Grandma was loved by the women in the Provo Third Ward and 
was constantly sought after in times of sickness, death and troubles 
that came into their homes. She had lived through plenty of troubles 
in her own life and knew what it meant to lend a helping hand to others. 
She was a leader in the Church. She was President of the Third Ward 
Primary for many years and had many responsibilities in the Re- 
lief Society. 

She and Granmother, Eliza N. Taylor, were great friends all 
the days of their lives. I think probably the most interesting sight I 
had, just prior to the end of their days, was seeing them sitting to- 
gether, in two large wicker rockers on the front porch of our Wildwood 
cabin, in perfect peace and comfort - - talking over the old times. 

We can be very thankful and proud of our heritage and birthright 
passed on to us by such a wonderful individual as Grandma Sarah De- 
Grey Dixon. 

ELTON LEROY TAYLOR Comments: Grandma Dixon was a very 
special person in my life and was a very practical and wholesome in- 
fluence in it. I was born in June, 1 900, and father (Arthur Nicholls 
Taylor) left for his mission to England the same fall, leaving mother 
(Maria Dixon Taylor) and my older brothers: Arthur, Lynn and my- 



216 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



self, as the baby, at home on Fifth West in Provo, Utah. Mother 
went back to work at Shelton's Book Store (her employer before her 
marriage). She rented the home they were just completing (adjoining 
Grandma's house on the south) and we moved in with Grandma Dixon 
until father's return. I became Grandma's special charge and "trial", 
mother being gone through the day. This seemed to be Grandma Dixon's 
fate and mission in life, besides rearing her own family as a young 
widow of limited means, to take over the "bringing up" of her "problem" 
grandsons and granddaughters as well as the "better behaved ones" - - 
teaching us the way in which we should go. We ever owe her a debt of 
gratitude for the things she did in our behalf. 

She was loving and kind, but firm in seeing that things were done 
right. Her deep spiritual influence and humble, never-questioning de- 
votion to Gospel teachings still remains with us. Her love of children 
and loyal devotion to her family was something to behold. Even as 
larger boys and girls we loved to sit on her lap as she sat in her low, 
armless rocking chair, while she sang to us (she had a sweet alto 
voice) as she rocked - - -and then would tell us pioneer stories. She 
would sing "sea chanteys" which sailors had taught her during the long 
trip by sailing vessel from England to America - - - songs they sung 
while raising and lowering the sails. One of Grandma's songs she 
sang while teaching us to count was: 

"one, two, three, four, five, I caught a fish alive. Why did you 
let him go? Because he bit my finger so." All the while she was 
counting our fingers and toes. We learned to count to five FAST. 

I think one of Sarah DeGrey Dixon's outstanding traits was patience. 
She was the exemplification of it. She was industrious - always busy. 
Pioneer life had taught her to be frugal. This was evident in many of 
the sayings she lived by: "Waste not, want not" - "We better prepare 
for a hard winter" "The squirrels are gathering seeds and nuts early. 11 
"A green Christmas, a fat graveyard. " One of her rules for mating. 
"Marry opposites. A light-haired person should marry a dark-haired 
person. " (She approved of Ethel because she felt her dark hair went 
well with my red hair. ) 

She was of a cheerful disposition, had a sense of humor - - tho' 
typically English, being often belated. Father delighted in telling her 
"mother-in-law stories". At times she hardly knew how to take him, 
never knowing when he was serious or having fun with her. With all 
the red hair in our family, someone remarked about Henry Dixon 
Taylor's wavy black hair. A member of the family explained: "Oh, 
that's the African blood finally showing up in the family. " Grandma 
defensively came back, "I'll have you unde rstand there is no Kaffir 
blood in our family. " 

Grandma loved her "Dixie" relatives, as all of us enjoyed their 



MEMORIES OE GRANDMA 



217 



visits to Provo. Her home was always their headquarters here. She 
had three married sisters living in Rockville, Grafton area of South- 
ern Utah. Many of the people today inHurricane, Utah area, are de- 
scendants of Maria Brooks DeGrey. Grandma loved to go to visit 
them although the trip down " The BlackRidge" above Toque rville was 
always a terrifying experience for her. You can readily appreciate 
this when today you travel a beautiful six-lane highway on the oppos- 
ite side of the canyonand look across and seethe steep, narrow, wind- 
ing road which the early settlers there had to travel. Their early 
farms were on a narrow strip of land on either side of the Virgin 
River and every spring they would be flooded or cut away. Grandma 
said the folks there said it was named the Virgin, but should have been 
called "The Dirty Devil. " 

The last time we saw Grandma alive, was in Uncle Roy's home 
on Fifth West. She was bedfast when Ethel and I went to visit her on 
our return from our honeymoon in California. She wanted to know all 
about Aunt Hattie and Uncle George West, whom we had visited in San 
Bernardino. We had to tell her about the little two-roomed "Pot Rock" 
house we had moved into in Pleasant Grove. How the folks had been 
over and strewn rice through the house, taken the slats out of the bed, 
tied the sheets in knots and had even hung old shoes on the front gate. 
The shoe business seemed to strike her as very funny, as she burst 
out laughing and seemed so much like her old self again. This, I 
think, was the last time she laughed, as she passed away a short time 
later. 

ERMA DIXON BOSHARD Comments: Grandma had a large pict- 
ure of the Pioneer Route crossing the Plains hanging on her wall. I 
loved that picture and the stories she told us. That same picture is 
now handing in the Daughters of the Utah Pioneer Museum in Provo. 

Their first home had one large room in the center with Grandma 
Sarah's bedroom on the west side and Aunt Mary's bedroom on the 
east side. At the rear was the eating kitchen and an outdoor summer 
porch, which Grandma used as a summe r kitchen. In the hot summers, 
she would cook outside to keep the house cool. Grandpa planted two 
elm trees in front - - they are still there. He also planted a silver 
maple, some lilacs and mulberry trees. The mulberry trees were 
used as food for silkworms. The two families lived together in this 
home for a short time until Grandpa built another adobe house on the 
same lot for Aunt Mary. Grandma made all the boys' suits during 
their growing years. They were well-fitting and beautifully made. 
Grandma was always industrious and very frugal. Frugality was a 
dominant part of her life. 

One winter we stayed with Grandma Dixon while Dad was working 
in Salt Lake City. I remember when Grandma went to Salt Lake to 



218 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



have Dr. Stauffer remove her cataracts from her eyes. We all gath- 
ered at Aunt Rye's house, where we all prayed and fasted for her. 

Grandma observed the Word of Wisdom always. It hurt her when 
others didn't. I can still taste the delicious "crust coffee" she used to 
make with burned bread and hot water poured over it. Also Mormon 
Tea; hot water, sugar andcre am. My Dad said Grandma was the best 
cook in all the world. 

I loved her so much. You could always depend on her in times of 
need - - it didn't matter what the weather, she would go where she 
thought she was needed most. I do love and appreciate my relatives 
and am proud of our heritage. 

LEAH DIXON FORD Comments: Grandmother was a very marve- 
lous person, I do know. And the older I get, the more I appreciate 
her. I remember we used to ask Grandma: Please sing "Can She Bake 
a Cherry Pie, Billy Boy, Billy Boy? " etc. That was my favorite. She 
would sing it over and over. 

Grandmother came to our house a lot when the twins, Ronald and 
Ralph, were small to help mother. Ronald was not well and such a 
care. She would walk about four blocks in the deep snow. Mother 
would say, "it's too far for you to walk, and too slick, Grandma. "She 
would answer, "I am careful not to fall, and I need the exercise and 
you need my help, so I will come." Father said, "If you would only 
stay overnight, Mother." But she would only reply, "I need to walk, 
it makes me feel better, and I'm used to the heated house at Roy' s - 
and I need my own bed at night. " I am sure she was happiest there 
"Electa understands me just as if she were my own daughte r ," she 'd 
say. I remember Aunt Electa was so sweet and tactful. If Grandma 
would suggest something, she would say, "Yes, I think you are right, 
G randma. " 

Grandma would make her roly-poly pudding with fruit in it and 
served with cream over it. It was delicious. I still long for some. 
When I make it, it doesn't taste the same. 

Grandma went to the Temple with our family. She was so happy 
about it. Mother, Dad and the small children went home afterwards. 
ButGrandma, Erma and I stayed ove might at Aunt Sarah McConachie 's" 
We slept with Grandma. It was such fun. 

MAUD DIXON MARKHAM Recollections: When I was a little girl, 
we loved to hear Grandma tell of crossing the Plains. "I walked all 
the way, " she would say - not proudly, but with a good deal of satis- 
faction. She even re fuse d ride s , not to break her record, I think. "But 
Grandma, "we'd say, "the cold, the heat, lack of water, fear of Indians ? " 
She'd answe r, " I enjoyed crossing the Plains." 

While she was living on the corner of 3rd West and 2nd North, 
which was just a block from the big, deep- running Mill Race, her 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



219 



children would often sneak away and play on its dangerous banks . . . 
no matter how she threatened them. This had to stop. So she and a 
friend, called "old Lady Radybow" put their heads together and came 
up with the answer. The next time the boys went to the Mill Race, 
they heard an eerie, wailing sound under the bridge . . then a terrible 
witchbegan to emerge in the dusk, shaking a stick and screetching at 
them "to never come there again." They ran home, white as sheets, 
to tell their mother, who knew all the time it was the dramatic per- 
formance of her friend. It was very effective. 

When my father, John DeGrey Dixon was 17 years old, Grandpa 
Dixon died while still a young man. That first year all Grandma had 
to burn in her stove was green wood., but she never complained about 
this or rearing her large family alone - - or the sad loss of her dear 
Henry. 

Grandma Dixon was a good cook and made excellent pies. Grand- 
pa Dixon loved pie which contained lard in the crust. Now he was ex- 
tremely opposed to eating pork and always refused it. But he never 
passed up pie. Once Grandma, a little exasperated said, "Henry, you 
just as well eat the Devil's meat, as drink his brothe. 11 

It was General Conference and John was riding into Salt Lake City, 
a trip taking about three days in those times. Grandma, who couldn't 
go, waited for him to return to tell her who the new apostle was. As 
he entered, she said, "Well, John, who is the new apostle?" He told 
her. "Well", she said, "it's a good thing the Lord thought of him, for 
I never should have." 

I first remember Grandma when she came to Salt Lake to stay 
with us while having cataracts removed from her eyes. She was al- 
ways patient. In fact, I think PATIENCE was her dominant quality. 

Years later we moved to Provo and lived in the north part of Grand- 
ma's house while our present house was being built. Aunt Electa and 
Uncle Roy lived in the south half. Grandma was staying with Aunt Rye 
or other children who needed her at the time. The Dixon brothers 
used to congregate at our place evenings. "Horses" was their main 
topic of conversation. "Charl" and "Ern" would often get into heated 
arguments as to who had the best pacer or what little "filly" could run 
the fastest. About midnight Grandma would get disgusted and sweep 
them all out of the place. 

Grandma was very saving, but gave it all away to children who 
needed itjsaving one son's home and helping others in financial stress. 

LUCILE KNOWLDEN DIXON Comments: (Wife of Aldous Dixon, 
who lived next door to Grandma). Little Grandma was getting quite old 
and was not very well when I lived by her on Fifth West. Mostly we 
had very little to say to each other beyond the usual greetings and 
pie asantrie s . 



220 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



Most of all, I was impressed by her thriftiness. Memories of 
want and privation in her early years and the hard experiences cross- 
ing the Plains seemed to crowd in on her as she became old and weary. 
She was saving beyond being reasonable , not enjoying the presents 
given to her. Aldous 1 mother often bought her a pretty white blouse or 
some other "dress-up" piece of clothing. She always said, "Thank you". 
And then, "But Sarah, I shall never live to wear it out." This went 
on for years. Aunt Sarah told her to get all the good out of the gift, 
and that she would see to it that some deserving person got it later. 

Toward the end of her life she didn't want Aunt Leek's girls to 
change jelly or jam to a clean dish because some might be wasted in 
the exchange. She was not stingy - - just wanted to make use of every- 
thing . 

Our children always called her "Little Grandma Dixon" to distin- 
guish her from their own Grandma Dixon (Sarah Lewis Dixon, John's 
wife). Aldous used to tell a story that he said his father told him: 
When Grandma Dixon and her sister, Charlotte, were small and cross- 
ing the Plains, they had one ox that was a good puller and one ox that 
was not. When they came to a steep hill or water to be crossed and 
the one ox balked, Grandma would say, "Come on Charlotte, let's 
pray. " They would go out to the side of the road and kneel down. Then 
they would say, "O Lord, bless all the oxen that WILL pull and all the 
oxen that WON'T pull. Amen. " 

RHEA DIXON REEVE recollections. When I think of Grandma 
Dixon, I picture a small, modest, independent, humble woman. I 
think of her as being seen and not heard. I see a small, frail, active 
12 year old, foot-weary, but uncomplaining as she trekked across the 
hot, dusty trail of the Plains. This determination that helped her walk 
those long miles and not falter, I observed all through her life while I 
knew her. Grandma Dixon had little to say, but she was a "doer", 
and what she did was practical, helpful and without remuneration. 
Money was not Grandma's goal. The simple, eve ryday things were 
her way of life. I can remember when she ate dinner with us one Sun- 
day. She said, "Louie, you're a good woman and a fine cook, but you 
could leave the frosting off the cake and it would be better for Walter 
and all concerned." Mother loved and understood Grandma, so she 
wasn't offended. Grandma was frank and plain spoken. She was kind 
and her intentions were meant to help and not to insult. 

She had so many sad experiences and times were so hard in her 
girlhood and all of her married life that she never ceased being frugal, 
thrifty and self-sacrificing. I recall Erma and I picking strawberries 
in the hot sun to earn a little money. With some of our meager earn- 
ings ve bought Grandma a nice black purse. (The one she had was so 
very shabby. ) We wrapped it nicely and bought a card and wrote our 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



221 



love for our Grandma Dixon. We took it to her home which at that 
time was Uncle LeRoy's place. Well, we were all smiles as we enter- 
ed the door and called, "Happy Birthday, Grandma!" As we glanced 
at her face, our smiles changed to frown as Grandma said, "Gracious 
me, girls, I don't need a present. There isn't anything you could buy 
that I could use. " We insisted on her opening the gift and thought when 
she saw it she would change her mind. But no, she said, "That's a 
very nice purse, but I like the one I have and it will do for me, the 
little shopping I need to do these days. " She wouldn't accept it and 
thanked us and told us to get our money back and buy something for us. 
We were sad all the way home and my father, in his kind way, tried to 
reassure us that this was Grandma's "way" , but deep down in her heart 
she was happy because we loved her enough to get something for her. 

Frills, silks and satins were not a part of Grandma's wardrobe. 
She wore plain, practical, dark clothing that wouldn't show soil and 
would wear well. "Durable" was an important word to Grandma. Her 
character proved to be"durable", too. I can think of her hands wrink- 
led and rough from years of dedicated service to family, neighbors 
and friends. Work was her goal. She had learned the satisfaction of 
work well done as a child. As she grew, her desire to help and give 
service grew also. I heard her tell my mother, after the death of my 
beloved father, that she was glad my mother enjoyed housekeeping and 
working hard, as that would help her through the sad days to come, 
and comfort and sustain her. The poet tells us that into each life 
some rain must fall. Cloudbursts came into Grandma's unselfish way 
of life, in spite of her goodness and faithfulness to her God. He tested 
her and found that her heart and shoulders were equal to the challenge 
she must meet. All her days when things went wrong, she did not ask 
to be freed from sorrow and hardships, but plead for strength and cou- 
rage to conquer adversity. I can't recall her complaining. 

One day Erma and I were visiting with Grandma. We asked her 
about polygamy and said we didn't think it was fair for Grandpa to 
marry a young, pretty girl when she was old and had so much work to 
do that she couldn't spend time or money to dress up. We made some 
silly comments about what we would do to get rid of the other wife. 
Grandma didn't get upset, but looked sternly at us and said, "It is wise 
to keep still when you don't know what you're talking about. Anyway, 
the Church has changed this law and you won't have to live it, which is 
a good thing, as you aren't unselfish and big enough to live in that way. " 
She added that she loved Aunt Mary and her children and treated them 
as her own. I know this is true and that good feeling of togetherness 
is a part of our present day heritage. 

Grandma was meek and unassuming. She didn't want compliments 
or pay for the service she gave. She felt that the Landlord of Life had 



222 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



given her more than she could ever repay by just giving her the privi- 
lege of living. To her, "living was working and giving. " I think Grand- 
ma, if she had been asked about her blessings or what she was thankful 
for, would have said, "I cherish the treasures I have been given here 
upon this lovely earth. I appreciate my many blessings and thank God 
for my birth. " 

Grandma's wealth consisted of the love she received from a good, 
upright, devoted husband who lived the good life well. Her cup over- 
flowed with the joy that each of her sons and daughter brought her. 
After Grandpa passed away, through her wisdom, ability to work, faith 
and courage, they had a happy home and were not deprived of the nec- 
essities of life. Grandma, by example and precept, taught apprecia- 
tion to her family. I can remember my father telling how thrilled they 
were with a few pieces of molasses candy on Christmas Day ; how proud 
he was of his "home -made" clean clothing. Grandma didn't try to"keep 
up with the Joneses." She didn't covet her neighbor's good fortune, 
but was content. 

I can remember her helping mother bottle fruit for our boarders 
when it came noon, she took off her apron and said, " I shall eat with 
Rye or Charles" (who lived nearby). "They can afford to feed me more 
than you can. " This would make my mother sad, as the little food 
Grandma ate didn't amount to much. After lunch she would be on hand 
to finish the fruit. I can't remember when Grandma just "dropped in" 
to visit. She would come when she knew there was something extra to 
be done. Idleness was not a fault of my Grandmother's. 

I referred to her "worn-out pocketbook " I doubt if its contents 
were ever more than $5 at a time, but she carried it with her and used 
it wisely. She was honest to a fault with paying her share to the Church 
or whatever donation that was called for her to contribute. I can re- 
call coming home from school one day and asking my generous mother 
for some money to get something that my friend had. Mother didn't 
have the change. Grandma felt it was a worthy cause and without any 
one's knowing about it, she gave me the money and said, 11 This is my 
secret. " I said I'd pay it back, and she answered, "You help your 
mother and that will be the debt paid. 11 

One day Erma ate dinner with us. Grandma happened to come in. 
She said, "Mercy me, Louie has enough mouths to feed without your 
eating here. Your father can afford to feed you and Louie cannot." 
Erma cried and ran home. I was provoked at Grandma, but realized 
how concerned she was about helping my mother. Grandma had been 
so poor in worldly good most of her life that she could realize how 
other poor people felt and didn't just sympathize, but managed with 
her limited store to share with them. Her consideration of others won 
her many devoted friends. Grandma was sincere. She didn't pretend 
or exaggerate. She didn't approve of the hypocrite, and her word was 



MEMORIES OF GRANDMA 



223 



her bond. She was a most spiritual person. She communicated and 
kept in tune with her Heavenly Father. She was a faithful servant and 
attending Church was the highlight of her week. I loved my grandmoth- 
er. I am happy for my memories of my association with her and I am 
pleased to relate them to the Dixon youth to cherish and appreciate. " 

VESTA DIXON BOOTH Comments: "I remember Grandma Dixon 
was always the first to come and help if anyone was ill. I remember 
her telling my mother, "Hattie, you are like I am; we have that rosy- 
cheeked English complexion and no one ever thinks we are sick, be- 
cause our skin isn't pale. We can be as sick as anyone, even if we 
look the picture of health. " 

NANCY McCONACHIE ARMSTRONG recalls how Grandma loved 
to do Temple Work. She stayed at Aunt Sarah McConachie 1 s , some- 
times for ten days at a time. Nearly every day she'd spend a full day 
at the Temple. She'd take her lunch and Nancy would go from school 
to the Temple Grounds to go home with Grandma. She came prepared 
to have a long wait, for Grandma was never quite through. Although 
they had money to take the streetcar home, Grandma insisted on walk- 
ing up steep Main Street Hill, home, and use the money for the Temple. 

Some of the sayings remembered by VIVIAN HASTINGS KERR, 
who lived at the LeRoy Dixon home the same time as Grandma Dixon: 
"Comb that child's hair; she looks like a broom in a fit. " "That girl 
can throw more out the back door with a spoon than her husband can 
bring in the front door with a scoop shovel. " At times when Electa 
was nursing her babies, yet being busy, would "hand them over" to 
others to tend, Grandma would say, "Leek, you are teaching that child 
to have nothing but cupboard love for you. "She would often say, "Leek, 
you and Vivian go along with your work, I'll churn; you don't have to 
think to do that. " Early every morning you could see her going up or 
down Fifth West to some home of her family to give of her unselfish 
devotion wherever she thought she could do the most good. 

Sarah DeGrey Dixon, a woman small in stature, but "tall in deeds", 
died in "her room" on April 17, 1926, in Provo, Utah, at the age of 
eighty-one years. For several days prior to her death, I remember 
the family gathering around her bedside. "Her body is really worn out", 
they would say, "but her valiant heart just won't give up". WHAT A 
PIONEER she was - - what a courageous spirit - - an example of all 
that is "eternally" good. Surely her heart's desire to "remain faithful 
to the end" was granted. She was buried in Provo City Cemetery on 
April 19, 1 926. 

Compiled by 
Sarah Vera Dixon Summerhays 
June 1969 



A PATRIARCHAL BLESSING 

of 

SARAH DE GREY DIXON 



Provo, Utah 
Nov. 17, 1900 

A blessing pronounced by Patriarch Charles D. Evans upon the 
head of Sarah DeGrey Dixon, daughter of John DeGrey and Maria 
Brooks, born in Worcestershire, England, January 27, 1845. 

Sister Sarah by virtue of my office I lay my hands upon thy head, 
and pronounce and seal upon thee a blessing, for thou art of the royal 
seed of Ephraim and heiress of eternal covenants. Thou hast been 
tried and weighed in the balances, and art not found wanting. Thou 
art a great mother in Israel. Thy soul is honest and thy love of child- 
ren boundless. Thou wilt have power to train them in the ways of the 
Lord. They will cling unto thee and never forsake thee. Thy feet are 
established in the path which leads to thy glory and thou shalt not fall 
under trial, but be like the great oak to resist the storms. Thy hum- 
ility is recorded by the angels, for pride hath not lifted thee up. High- 
ly favored art thou of the Lord, like Elizabeth and Mary of old. Great 
shall be thy blessings and thou shalt be lifted up above many. The Lord 
loveth thee for thy righteousness. He will make thee great and thy 
royal generations shall never cease out of the earth, nor thy name be 
taken from the book of life. Prudence and wisdom will abide in thee 
as a fountain, and thou shalt direct thy steps aright, and be strong in 
the Lord. Israel upon thee the blessing of inheritance with thy husband, 
and with thy generations forever. The words of thy lips shall comfort 
the sorrowful and bind thy children unto the Lord. Intelligence shall 
beam from thy eyes as the light of precious gems before a flame. Thy 
throne is prepared before the foundations of the earth; thou shalt stand 
with the great mothers, and overcome by faith. Thy food and raiment 
shall not fail, but thou shalt be a queen forever and I seal thee up to 
come forth in the morning of the first resurrection in the name of 
Jesus Christ, Amen. 

Blessing # 2157. Recorded in Book C, Page 394 by CHARLES D. 
EVANS, Patriarch. 



224 



MY GREAT GRANDFATHER 
THOMAS TAYLOR 

May 2 1, 17 9 2 



225 



THOMAS 



T AY LOR 



Thomas Taylor, according to his son George, was a good natured 
man, always looking on the bright side of life. By his wit and humor, 
he was called the clown of the village. He was a pump maker by trade. 
Thomas Taylor was born May 21, 1792 at Birmingham, England. His 
parents were Richard Taylor and Margaret Broughall. 

He married Anne Hill, of Birmingham, England, the daughter of 
Joseph and Sarah Tedd Hill. 

Thomas Taylor and Anne Hill were the parents of the following 
three children, all born at Birmingham, England: 

William Taylor Born May 26 1 835 Died 

George Taylor Mar 25 1838 Sept 4 1926 

Mary Taylor Mar 3 1840 Apr 10 1901 



226 



MY GREAT GRANDMOTHER 
ANNE HILL 

June 13, 1813 



227 



ANNE 



HILL 



T AY LOR 



Anne Hill Taylor was born June 13, 1813 at Birmingham, England. 
She was the daughter of Joseph Hill and Sarah Tedd. 

Anne Hill and Thomas Taylor were married prior to 1835, for 
their first son, William Taylor, was born at Birmingham, England on 
May 26, 1835. He died before reaching maturity. 

Although Anne was an invalid and suffered greatly most of her life, 
she was an excellent seamstress and contributed much to the support 
of the family. 

The second son, named George, was born March 25, 1838 at 
Birmingham, England. He was an ambitious and obedient son, who 
started working at the age of eight years. Of his first wages of a 
shilling, he gave it to his mother, except two pennies, which he kept 
for his own use. He joined the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day 
Saints and together with his wife, Eliza Nicholls Taylor and three 
children, migrated to Utah in 1863. He died September 4, 1926. 

Anne Hill Taylor's daughter, Mary, was born in Birmingham, 
England on March 3, 1840. She married John James Hickman and 
had four children, two boys and two girls. She died on April 10, 1901. 

Clarence D. Taylor 
September 1979 



228 



MY GREAT GRANDFATHER 
THOMAS ASHFORD NICHOLLS 

May 25, 1 8 03 July 17, 1854 



229 



THOMAS 



ASHFORD 



NICHOLLS 



The eighth child and fifth son of Thomas Nicholls and Pheobe John- 
son was given the name "Thomas Ashford Nicholls. He was born at 
Birmingham, England, May 25, 1803. 

In 1831 he met and married a young widow by the name of Harriet 
Ball Patterson. Harriet had a two year old girl by the name of Carolyn 
Patterson, who came to live with her new father. Carolyn only lived 
to be eighteen years of age. 

Thomas Ashford Nicholls was a member of Her Majesty's Armed 
Service, and as such he was required to move from one garrison to 
another. Periodically he received orders on where his new home 
would be. When he received his pension, he and his family moved 
back to his birthplace, Birmingham. 

Thomas Ashford Nicholls and Harriet Ball had the following child- 
ren: 



Mary Ann Emma 


B Feb 17 


1833 


at Dublin, Ireland 


Elizabeth 


Oct 20 


1834 


Birmingham, England 


Frede rick 


May 3 


1836 


Birmingham, England 


Eliza 


Apr 29 


1838 


Portsmouth, England 


Harriet 


May 14 


1840 


Dover, England 


Pheobe 


Apr 13 


1842 




Thomas Ashford 


Nov 10 


1843 




William 


Nov 11 


1845 


Chatham, England 


John 




1847 





From the places the children were born is evidence of a soldier 
and family on the move. 

1854 found Thomas Ashford Nicholls living on a government pen- 
sion and living at 17 Court, Upper Windsor Street, Aston. Here he 
died of dysentry on July 17, 1854, at age 51. 



Clarence D. Taylor 
September 1979 



230 



MY GREAT GRANDMOTHER 
HARRIET BALL 

February 1804 1856 



231 



•HARRIET 



BALL 



NICHOLLS 



Harriet Ball was born in February 1804 at Brighton, England. 

Prior to 1829 she married John Patterson, who died in 1831, 
leaving a wife and one daughter, Carolyn Patterson. Carolyn was born 
in 1829 but only lived to be eighteen years of age. She died in 1847. 

Shortly after the death of her first husband, Harriet Ball Patter son 
married Thomas Ashford Nicholls, a member of the British Armed 
Service. Her husband's occupation was that of a gun furniture polish- 
er. This required that he move and live in the diferent garrisons, 
for indefinite periods of time. 

February 17, 1833, found the Nicholls living in Dublin, Ireland, 
where their first child, Mary Ann Emma, was born February 17, 1833. 
Emma later married William Lightwood. She diedin Provo, Utah on 
August 31, 1905. 

For the next three or four years, The Nicholls were stationed at 
Birmingham, for here Elizabeth Nicholls was born, October 20, 1834 
and Frederick Nicholls was born May 3, 1836„ Both of these children 
died before reaching maturity. 

Eliza Nicholls, my Grandmother, was born at Portsmouth, Eng- 
land on April 29, 1838. She married George Taylor in the Church of 
England, Parish of Edgbaston, on July 5, 1857. She died at Provo 
Utah, June 27, 1922. 

Harriet Nicholls, the fifth child of Harriet Ball and Thomas Ash- 
ford Nicholls was born at Dover, England, May 14, 1840. She mar- 
ried Ebeneser Hands and remained in Birmingham, England. Harriet 
Nicholls Hands daughter, Harriet (Hattie) was sponsored to this the 
United States, by her Aunt, Eliza Nicholls Taylor. Hattie Hands lived 
with her Aunt Eliza when she first came to this country. Later Hattie 
married William A. Dixon, and lived to be ninety-nine years of age. 

Pheobe Nicholls , born April 13, 1842 and Thomas Ashford Nicholls 
born November 10, 1843. Both died in infancy. 

At Chatham, England on November 11, 1845, Harriet gave birth 
to William Nicholls. Eliza Nicholls Taylor made it possible for Uncle 
"Billy" to come to the United States. Here he became a hardware 
merchant in Provo, Utah. He died July 27, 1904 and is buried in 
Provo, Utah Cemete ry . 

The last baby of Harriet's was born in 1847 and given the name of 
John. He died as a child. 

Harriet's husband died of dysentry at their home, 17 Court, upper 
Windsor Street, Aston, England on July 17, 1854. 

After her husband's death, Harriet moved her little family to 
Court 19, Staniforth Street, Birmingham, where she died of heart dis- 
ease on February 12, 1855, just seven months after her husband's 
death. 

Clarence D. Taylor 
September 1979 



232 



MY GREAT GRANDFATHER 
JOHN HENRY DIXON 

May 28, 1 7 8 6 April 1, 1874 



233 



London , England 



JOHN HENRI DIXON 
1820 Settler to South Africa 




JOHN HENRY DIXON 



1820 Settler To South Africa 



John Henry Dixon was born May 28, 1786 at West Ham, Essex 
County, near London, England. He was the son of Thomas Dixon and 
Sarah (Elizabeth) Dixon. He had the following brothers and sisters who 
were all christened in the old Parish Church in West Ham, Essex 
County , England: 

Thomas John Dixon Christened Oct. 29, 1780 

Richard Dixon " June 22, 1783 

Joseph Dixon " June 29, 1785 

Mary Ann Dixon " July 31, 1791 

Charles Dixon " Mar 16, 1796 

The period in which John Henry was born seemed symbolic of 
his later course in life. It was a period of revolution and change. 
At this time Britain officially recognized the complete independence 
of the United States at the signing of the Peace Treaty in Paris in 
1783. And in the year 1787 the Constitution of the United States was 
inspired and framed in its broad form. In England, the industrial rev- 
olution was just commencing; for in Nottingham in 1785 a cotton mill 
had just installed the first steam engine to drive its machinery. In 
July of 1789 the French Revolution began by the storming of the Bast- 
ille in Paris. 

John Henry Dixon married Margaret Waldon , who gave birth to 
the following girls while still living in England: 

Mary Born in 1811 

Emma 11 1814 - Married Charles P. Webber 

Eliza " 1816 " Sargent 

Sarah " 1818 " Atkins 

Their only son, William Henry Dixon, was born November 24, 
1821 in South Africa, and was later married to Emily Emberton An- 
derson. 

Early in the 19th century, Great Britain was experiencing an ad- 
justment period, both socially and economically, with a shift of the 
industrial population from their work in the cottage industries to the 
large factories located in the towns and villages. This fast and uncon- 
trolled growth of the towns resulted in inadequate , filty and sub- stan- 
dard living conditions for the workers, which in turn caused much dis- 
satisfaction amongst the workers and their families. 

The return of 300,000 soldiers from the victorious Napoleonic 
War in 1815, all seeking their former postions, and the termination 



237 



238 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



of all war contracts and subsidies, which resulted in further unem- 
ployment; as well as the crop failures on the farms - all contributed 
to the general prospects of a major depression. 

With such a a dismal economic picture, it is understandable 
that many persons, including John Henry Dixon, began to think and 
investigate into the possibilities of emigrating to a new land. For sev- 
eral years, America had been a land of opportunity and a great 
many people all over Europe had gone to the United States Colonies to 
make their living as well as a home for their families. 

With the loss of the United States Colonies in 1783, the British 
Government was against opening up new colonies and encouraged ex- 
pansion of the existing colonies in Canada, Australia, India, or the 
newly acquired Cape of Good Hope. 

Up to 1819 the British Government looked upon emigration as a 
drain on its manpower and wealth, rather than a cure for its domestic 
problems. Inquiries received for information on emigration, were 
never answered or curt, discouraging or even dis- re spectful answers 
were given in reply. Requests for Government aid in settling newly 
acquired territory was bluntly refused. 

Grahamstown (birthplace of Henry Aldous Dixon) in the year 1819 
was the chief military center of all the Cape frontier in South Africa. 
In April 1819, 10,000 Kaffirs in broad day-light, made an attack on 
Grahamstown. With a garrison of only 400 British Soldiers, they 
were very fortunate in driving the native invaders out of the Cape Col- 
ony, back to Kaffirland. Just how long the British Soldiers were going 
to be able to hold the natives in their restrictive area, was a most 
vexing and doubtful problem. To maintain more troops and strengthen 
military posts was going to be a very costly operation for the British 
Gove rnment. 

The Cape of Good Hope was very important to the British Govern- 
ment as a "half way house" between England and India. All vessels 
going to the Far East or around the Cape stopped long enough to re- 
plenish their supplies and fill their tanks with fresh water. Here a 
naval base was maintained for the protection of Britain's vast . fleet 
of merchant and naval vessels. 

In order to further protect the Cape of Good Hope from the native 
invaders and to retain it for its geographic location, a less costly plan 
than garrisoning a large troop of soldiers here, was presented by the 
Governor of the Cape, Lord Charles Somerset. He recommended to 
the British Parliament that they appropriate 50,000 pounds($250, 000) 
for the colonization of the unoccupied Zuurveld with 4, 000 British 
Subjects. (Although the Settlers were unaware of it, the real 
"purpose of this plan for a new settlement, was to establish a 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



239 



sturdy and reliable human buffer between the war-like Kaffir tribes 
on the east, and the European Colony on the Western perimeter of 
the area". 

The people of Great Britain took to this colonization plan with 
great enthusiasm. Literature and public meetings were presented in 
all parts of the Country. 

John Henry Dixon in the year 1819, was a very industrious and 
enterprising man of 32 years. He was following his chosen profession 
of a joiner (specialized carpenter). At this time he was living at No. 
8 Mutton Road Lane, Mile End Road, London, England, with his wife 
Margaret and four young daughters. After having obtained some of 
these Government pamphlets publicizing the free land of South Africa, 
he attended one of the meetings being held near his home. Thus the 
spirit of his day - - -for freedom - - -for wealth - - - to contribute 
to the growth of a new country - - - and a change for a better way of 
life, presented itself in these Government announcements of free land, 
it offered a future life of wealth and ease at the Cape of Good Hope. 

Not having received sufficient details of the plan at the meeting, 
John Henry requested additional detailed information regarding em- 
migration to the Cape of Good Hope when he applied to the Colonial 
Office at Downing Street, London. The following circular was sent 
to him; 

Downing Street, London, 1819 
M I have to acquaint you in reply to your letter of the that the 

following are the conditions under which it is proposed to give encour- 
agement to emigration to the Cape of Good Hope. " 

"The sufferings to which many individuals have been exposed who 
have emigrated to His Majesty's Foreign Possessions, unconnected 
and unprovided with any capital, or even the means of support, having 
been very afflicting to themselve s , and equally burdensome to the 
Colonies to which they have proceeded, the Government has determ- 
ined to confine the applications of the money most recently voted by 
Address in the House of Commons, to those persons who, possessing 
the means, will engage to carry out at least ten able-bodied individ- 
uals above eighteen years of age, with or without families, the Govern- 
ment always reserving to itself the right of selecting from the several 
offers made to them those who may prove, upon examination, to be 
most eligible. " 

"In order to give some security to the Government that the person 
undertaking to make these e stablishments , have the means of doing so, 
every person engaging to take out the above mentioned number of 
persons or families, shall deposit at the rate of ten pounds (To be re- 
paid as here- in- after mentioned) for every family so taken out, prov- 



240 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



ided that the family does not consist of more than one man, one wo- 
man and two children under fourteen years of age. All children above 
the number of two will have to be paid for, in addition to the deposits 
above mentioned, in the proportion of Five Pounds for every two child- 
ren under fourteen years of age, and Five Pounds for every person 
between the ages of fourteen and eighteen. " 

" In consideration of this deposit a passage shall be provided at 
the expense of Government for the Settlers, who shall also be vicual- 
led from the time of their Embarkation until the time of their landing 
in the Colony. " 

11 A grant of land under the conditions hereafter specified, shall 
be made to him at the rate of One Hundred Acres for every such Per- 
son or Family whom he so takes out; one third of the sum advanced to 
Governments on the outset, shall be repaid on landing, when the vicual- 
ling at the expense of Government shall cease. A further proportion 
of one third shall be repaid as soon as it shall be certified to the Gov- 
ernor of the Colony that the Settle rs , unde r the direction of the Person 
taking them out, are actually located upon the Land assigned to them, 
and the remainder at the expiration of three months from the date of 
their location. " 

" If any Parishes in which there may be redundancy of population 
shall unite in the selection of an intelligent individual to proceed to the 
Cape, with Settlers under his direction, not less in number and of the 
description above mentioned, and shall advance money in the propor- 
tion above mentioned, the Government will grant land to such an ind- 
ividual at the rate of One hundred Acres for every head of a Family, 
leaving the Parish at liberty to make such conditions with the Individ- 
ual, or the Settler, as may be calculated to prevent the Parish becom- 
ing again chargeable with the maintenance of such Settlers, in the 
event of their returning to this Country. " 

" But no offers of this kind will be accepted, unless it shall be 
clear that the Persons proposing to become Settlers have distincly 
given their consent, and the head of each Family is not infirm or in- 
capable of work. " 

" It is further proposed that in any case in which One Hundred 
Families proceed and apply for leave to carry out with them a Minis- 
ter of their own persuasion, Government will, upon their being actual- 
ly located, assign a salary to the Minister whom they may have select- 
ed to accompany them, if he shall be approved by the Secretary of 
State. " 

" The lands will be granted at a quit rent to be fixed, which rent, 
however, will be remitted for the first Ten Years; and at the expira- 
tion of Three Years (during which the party and a number of families, 
in the proportion of one for every Hundred Acres, must have resided 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



241 



on the estate), the land shall be measured at the expense of Government, 
and the holder shall obtain, without fee, his title thereto, on a perpet - 
ual quit rent, not exceeding in any case Two Pounds Sterling for every 
One Hundred Acres; subject, however, to this clause beyond the usual 
reservations, that the land shall become forfeited to Government, in 
the case the Party shall abandon the estate, or not bring it into culti- 
vation within a given number of years. 11 

" P.S. In order to ensure the arrival of the Settlers at the Cape at 
the beginning of the planting season, the Transports will not leave this 
Country until the month of November. " 

" The usual reservations are the right of the Crown to Mines of 
Precious Stones, of Gold and Silver, and to make such roads as May 
be necessary for the convenience of the Colony. " 

Other details subsequently furnished but not mentioned in the 
original (first) Government Circular were as follows: 

" Agricultural implements, seed and other essential requirements 
were to be supplied at prime cost when the Settlers landed, and rations 
(also at prime cost) were to be issued until the first harvest had been 
reaped. The total assistance from the Government, therefore, con- 
sisted of a free passage, a grant of land, a remission of the quit- rent 
thereon for the first ten years; otherwise the Settlers were expected 
to fend for themselves from the moment they landed, except that tents 
were to be loaned to the Settlers until such time as they were able to 
build themselves more pe rmanent homes . 

Most specific instructions were issued that no Settler should be 
allowed to own slaves or even hire native labor, and that all work on 
the lands alloted was to be performed by free white labor, any contra- 
vention of these stipulations rendering the lands liable to instant for- 
fe iture . 

"If more than one-fifth of the Settlers in a party abandoned their 
location, the Government reserved the right to resume possession of 
the land. " 

Although the Government reserved the right to make the final sel- 
ection of the Settlers, the "Heads of the Parties" were allowed to 
make what arrangements they pleased with the persons they desired 
to accompany them which fell into one of the following classifications: 

1. The Independent Settlers. 

These persons banded together in a Party, with one of their 
member appointed as Party Head. They paid their own deposit money 
and were to receive their One Hundred Acres of land. 

2. The Sole Proprietor. 

The Party Head, a man of considerable wealth, assumed all 
financial responsibilities of his members. Having paid their deposit 
money, the members indentured themselves to him as a servant for 



242 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



a specified number of years, and generally waived all rights to the 
One Hundred Acres of land, in favor of the Party Head. 

3. The individuals who emigrated at their own expense , belonging 
to no particular group, paying their own expenses and receiving noth- 
ing more from the Government than the One Hundred Acres of land. 

Not belonging to the wealthy class, John Henry Dixon sought out 
eleven of his friends and their families and volunteered to act as their 
Party Head in making arrangements with the Government. Each con- 
tributed their own deposit money, and each received their own One 
Hundred Acres of land in the Cape of Good Hope Settlement. 

Those subscribing to the Dixon Party were: 



NAME AGE 

James Carney 28 

Elizabeth 29 

Elizabeth 3 Months 

Joseph Daniel 36 

Elizabeth 35 

Richard 7 

John Henry Dixon 32 

Margaret 36 

Mary 9 

Emma 6 

Eliza 4 

Sarah 2 

Henry Fuller 25 

Susannah 23 

George 4 

Charles l\ 

Robert Herman 34 

Mary Ann 36 

Mary Ann 7 

Eliza 2 

George Marsden 40 

Elizabeth 34 

Elizabeth 8 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



243 



NAME AGE 

Jesse Paxton 39 

Sarah 39 

Eliza 4 

David 2 

George 7 

Henry 5 

William 13 

Charles n 



James Vice 24 

Sophia 30 

John 8 

James 3 



John Vice 30 

Elizabeth 28 
Elizabeth 2 
Ann 3 Months 

Richard Webb 29 

Elizabeth 22 
Edward 2 
Richard 3 Months 



John Wyatt 31 

Jane 34 

Jane 7 

Ann Mary 3 

Amelia 4 

John 2 



John Henry, having raised the 130 pounds sterling as the de- 
posit required, immediately made application to the Colonial Of- 
fice for permission to proceed as a Settler to the Cape of Good Hope. 
His application was accepted and he was notified to have his Party on 
board the sailing ve ssel, "Ocean" , anchored at Depthford, London, the 
latter part of November. The following letter was sent from London, 
England to Lord Charles Somerset, who was the Government Agent 
and representative of the Crown, in the new Colony: 



244 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



Downing Street, London 
9 November 1819 

My Lord 

I am directed by Earl Bathurst to transmit herewith to your Lord- 
ship a return of persons proceeding to the Cape of Good Hope under 
the direction of Mr. J. H. Dixon to settle in the Colony under the re- 
gulations which have been promulgated by His Majesty's Government, 
and I am directed to desire that your Lordship will cause a portion of 
land to be alloted to Mr. Dixon in conformity to these regulations. 

Mr. Dixon has deposited the sum of 130 pounds as specified in 
the Return; and I have to request that your Lordship will issue your 
warrant to the office of the Commissoriat Dept. at the Cape for the 
repayment to Mr. Dixon, of the amount of his deposit money in pro- 
portions, and in the periods stated in the regulations. 

I have the honor to be 
My Lord your Lordships 
most obedient humble servant 

HENRY GORDSTRUM 



Gene ral 

Honorable 
The Right 

The Lord Charles Somerset 

Return of Settlers proceeding to the Cape of Good Hope, under 
the direction of John Henry Dixon, 8 Mutton Road Lane, Mile End 
Road, London, England. 

Total No. of Men 1 1 

Total No. of Women 11 
Children under )4 Yr. 27 
Whole Party 49 
AGE PROFESSION PARTY SHIP LIST 



32 Joiner Dixon Ocean 47 
Party Leader 

36 

9 (Copied from 1820 Settlers 

6 (manuscript C. O. 1878), Archives 

4 Capetown, Union of South Africa 

2 By Clarence D. Taylor, Jan. 23,1933) 



NAME 

John Henry Dixon 

Margaret Waldon 
Mary 
Emma 
Eliza 
Sarah 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



245 



The winter of 1819 had been the most severe weather around 
London, in forty years. The thermometer had continually regist- 
ered several degrees below freezing temperature. This freezing te- 
mperature mixed with piercing artic winds and heavy snowstorms 
had delayed the departure schedule of the Settler's ships. The 
freezing ice on the Thames River had imprisoned the eight, three- 
masted, 400-5 00 ton sailing vessels, which were all loaded with pass- 
engers, baggage and supplies , ready to depart for the Cape of Good Hope . 

January 6, 1820, the ship, Ocean, with Capt. Davis atthehelm; 
the Settler Parties under the direction of J. H. Dixon, composed of 
48 persons from London; E. Damant, numbering 57 persons from 
Norfolk; W. Howard, numbering 60 persons from Buckinghamshire; 
and Dr. N. Morgan, with 41 persons from London; a total of 206 
Settlers, plus the crew, was able to free itself from the ice choked 
mooring at Depthford and proceed as far as Portsmouth. Here it en- 
countered one of those treacherous "January Gales", which tore the 
ship "Ocean" from its moorings and caused it to collide with the Settler 
Ship "Northampton" which was taking on passengers at Portsmouth. 
Both ships were somewhat damaged, but not sufficient to further de- 
lay their departure from Portsmouth. 

Whole tiers of vessels had been driven by this gale, from their 
moorings, and were drifting in the darkness down the Thames River. 
Several ships along the South Coast had to put in for shelter and food 
at the nearby ports, in consequence of this big "blow". 

The Settler Ship "Sir George Osborn" was grounded by this gale, 
near and opposite the Greenwich Hospital, and was refloated with 
difficulty. The "Nautilus" was blown onto the dangerous Goodwin 
Sands and grounded for some time. It was finally re-floated into 
deeper water and was able to continue its course. 

Finally, the Ship "Ocean" was able to reach open water where the 
sea was running high and there was plenty of room to maneuver 
and proceed southward. In the shallow Bay of Biscay the weather was 
tempestous, but after that milder weather conditions prevailed. With 
the warm, sunny weather and a calm sea, the Settlers on the "Ocean" 
took on a new life and began to talk, think and make plans for their 
new home and new way of life in the Cape of Good Hope. 

Amid these calm and peaceful days came a most appalling exper- 
ience to the passengers of the ship "Ocean" as the ship was lying in 
anchor at Porto Prayo, one of the Cape de Verd Islands. 

"In the dead of night, her passengers were rudely awakened from 
their repose by the loud booming of a cannon, and by the tearing thro- 
ugh of the rigging, by a cannon ball from one of the batteries on shore. 
The excitement, consequent upon this act of hostility towards the ship, 
lying as it was in a friendly port, was as may be imagined, very con- 



246 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



siderable; but while the affrighted emigrants were conjecturing as to 
the cause of it, a second discharge followed, the ball this time strik- 
ing the ship with such force that it was feared the masts would go by 
the board. The excitement and consternation were intense. But yet 
another ball was sent hissing towards the apparently doomed vessel, 
this time falling short, and diving into the sea with a noise resembl- 
ing the plunge of a redhot shot. The shot which had struck the vessel 
was a nine pounder, and entered the storeroom only three feet below 
the floor of Mr. Howard's cabin. A hostile schooner, it was after- 
wards explained, had visited and fired upon the Port a few weeks pre- 
viously. A schooner simiarly rigged had entered the harbor with the 
"Ocean", and sentinels at the batteries were ordered to keep close 
watch of her. A boat, it was thought from the schooner, was seen 
approaching the shore, and fearing hostile intentions, the shots which 
had so nearly wrecked the "Ocean" had been fired at it, with the re- 
sults stated. " (From T. Sheffield, Story of the Settlement) 

The "Ocean" passed near the island of Madera, and since the day 
was so clear, the Settlers could see the top of Teneriffe Peak in the 
Canary Island Group, long before any other land became visible. The 
white, snow covered peaks rises 12, 152 feet above the sea level. 

At Jago, which is just about half the distance from London to 
Capetown, a stop of several days was made. Here it was possible to 
buy or trade old clothes for fresh fruit such as oranges, bananas, 
cocoanuts. One of the young men traded an old coat for 200 oranges, 
a fine goat and kid, and 12 cocoanuts. He bought a sheep for a dollar 
and a 14 pound turkey for a pair of shoes. Sheep and cattle were pur- 
chased here by the Captain of the vessel to supply a source of fresh 
meat for the remainder of the journey. Having no way of refrigera- 
tion for foods, the cattle, sheep and poultry were brought aboard alive 
and were fed and taken care of until needed for food, then they were 
butchered and consumed. 

The ship "Ocean" was very fortunate to have two medical doctors 
aboard. They provided the best medical care possible under the cir - 
cumstances in keeping the 206 persons plus the crew in good physical 
condition. Doctor Nathanial Morgan, was head of the Morgan Party 
which consisted of 41 persons all from London. He became a 
very close friend of J. H. Dixon and wife. The other doctor, John 
Atherstone, a member of the Damants 1 Party, later received much 
publicity because of his recognition of the first diamond at the fabul- 
ous Kimbe rly diamond mine. 

April 15, 1820, after traveling between 6 , 000 and 7 , 000 miles, 
the vessel "Ocean" dropped anchor alongside other Settler Ships in 
Algoa Bay - - - the end of the long sea voyage. 

Much to the disappointment of the Settlers, the ship had dropped 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



247 



anchor at Table Bay (Capetown). Passengers were not permitted to 
leave the ship. After spending about ten days replenishing provisions 
and fresh water, they had continued their journey around the southern 
tip of the African Continent to their destination - Algoa Bay. 

Mr. Thomas Pringle, the leader of the Scottish Party who arr- 
ived at Algoa Bay aboard the ship "Brilliant", a few days later than 
the ship "Ocean" describes his journey along the Southern shore of 
Africa and the landing at Algoa Bay in his "Narrative of a Residence 
in South Africa" : 

"We sailed out of Simon's Bay on the 10th of May with a brisk gale 
from the N. W. , which carried us around Cape L'Aguillas, at the rate 
of nearly ten knots an hour. On the 12th, at day-break, however, we 
found ourselves almost be calmed, opposite the entrance to the Knysna, 
a fine lagoon, or salt-water lake, which forms a beautiful and spacious 
haven, though unfortunately of rather difficult access, winding up, as 
we were informed by our Captain, who had twice entered it with the 
"Brilliant", into the very bosom of the magnificient forests which 
covers this part of the coast. During this and the two following days, 
having scarcely any wind, and the little we had being adverse, we 
kept tacking off and on within a few miles of the shore. This gave us 
an excellent opportunity of surveying the coast scenery of Auteniqua- 
land and Zitzikama, which is of a very striking character. The land 
rises abruptly from the shore in massive mountain ridges, clothed 
with forests of large timber, and swelling in the back-ground into 
lofty serrated peaks of naked rock. As we passed headland after 
headland, the sylvan recesses of the bays and mountain opened succes- 
sively to our gaze, like a magnificient panorama, continually unfold- 
ing new features or exhibiting new combinations of scenery, in which 
the soft and stupendous, the monotonous and the picturesque, were 
strangely blended. The aspect of the whole was impressive, but som- 
bre; beautiful, but somewhat savage. There was the grandeur and the 
grace of nature, majestic and untamed; and there was likewise that 
air of lonesomeness and dreary wildness which a country unmarked 
by the traces of human industry or of human residence seldom fails 
to exhibit to the view of civilized man. Seated on the poop of the ves- 
sel, I gazed alternately on that solitary shore, and on the bands of 
emigrants who now crowded the deck or learned along the gangway; 
some silently musing, like myself, on the scene before us; others 
conversing in scattered groups, and pointing with eager gestures to 
the country they had come so far to inhabit. Sick of the wearisome 
monotony of a long sea voyage (for only a few had been permitted by 
the Cape authorities to land at Simon's Bay), all were exhilarated by 
the prospect of speedily disembarking; but the sublimely stern aspect 
of the country so different from the rich tameness of ordinary English 



248 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



scenery, seemed to strike many of the Southron with a degree of awe 
approaching to consternation. The Scotch, on the contrary, as the 
recollections of their native land were vividly called up by the rugged 
peaks and shaggy declivities of this wild coast, were strongly affect- 
ed, like all true mountaineers on such occasions. Some were excited 
to extravagant spirits; others silently shed tears. 

Coasting on in this manner, we at length doubled Cape Recife on 
the 15th, and late in the afternoon came to an anchor in Algoa Bay, in 
the midst of a little fleet of vessels, which had just landed, or were 
engaged in landing, their respective bands of settlers. The "Menai" 
sloop of war and the "Weymouth" store ship were moored beside the 
transports and their crews , togethe r with a party of military on shore, 
were employed in assisting the debarkation. 

It was an animated and interesting scene. Around us in the west 
corner of the spacious bay, were anchored ten or twelve large vessels, 
which had recently arrived with emigrants, of whom a great propor- 
tion were still on board. Directly in front, on a rising ground a few 
hundred yards from the beach, stood the little fortified barrack, or 
blockhouse, called Fort Frederick, occupied by a division of the 72nd 
Regiment, with the tents and marquees of the officers pitched on the 
heights around it. At the foot of these heights, nearer the beach, 
stood three thatched cottages and one or two wooden houses brought 
from England, which now formed the offices of the commissaries and 
other civil functionaries appointed to transact the business of emigra- 
tion, and to provide the settlers with provisions and other stores, and 
with carriages (ox wagons) for their conveyance up the country. Inter- 
spersed among these offices, and among the pavillions of the function- 
aries and navel officers employed on shore, were scattered large 
depots of agricultural implements , carpente rs 1 and blacksmiths 'tools , 
and iron ware of all descriptions, sent out by the home Government to 
be furnished to the settlers at prime cost. About two furlongs to the 
eastward, on a level spot between the sanhills on the beach and the 
stony heights beyond, lay the camp of the emigrants. Nearly a thou- 
sand souls, on an average, were at present lodged there in military 
tents; but parties were daily moving off in long trains of bullock wag- 
ons, to proceed to their appointed places of location in the interior, 
while their place was immediately occupied by fresh bands, hourly 
disembarking from the vessels in the bay. A suitable background to 
this animated picture, as viewed by us from the anchorage, was sup- 
plied by the heights over the river Zwartkops, covered with a dense 
jungle , and by the picturesque peaks of the Winterhoek and the dark 
masses of the Zureberg ridge far to the northward, distinctly outlined 
in the clear blue sky. 

The whole scene was such as could not fail to impress deeply the 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



24 9 



most unconcerned spectator. To us, who had embarked all our world- 
ly prope rty and earthly prospects , our own future, fortunes and the 
fate of our posterity, in this enterprise, it was interesting and excit- 
ing to an intense degree. 

It being too late to go ashore that evening, we continued gazing on 
this scene till long after sunset - - - till twilight had darkened into 
night, and the constellation of the southern hemisphere, revolving 
in cloudless brilliancy above, reminded us that nearly half the globe's 
expanse intervened between us and our native land - - - the homes of 
our youth and the friends we had parted from for ever; and that here, 
in this farthest nook of Southern Africa, we were now about to receive 
the portion of our inhe ritance ,and to draw an irrevocable lot for our- 
selves and for our children's children. Solemn reflections will press 
themselves at such a time on the most thoughtless; and this night, as 
we swung at anchor in Algoa Bay, so long the bourne of all our wish- 
es, many a wakeful brain among us was doubtless expatiating, each 
according to the prevailing current of thought, in serious meditation 
on the future or the past. A long sea voyage, and, far more, one 
with such an object as we had before us, totally disconnecting us for 
a time from the bustling world behind and before, and from the great 
political and social interest of humanity, appears, as it were, like a 
pause or interlude between the acts of the busy drama of human life, 
and deepens the interest both of the past and the future by affording a 
convenient space for reflection. This quiet interval was about to 
close with us; and we now waited with anxiety for the curtain to draw 
up, and unfold in all the distinctness of reality the scenes of novelty 
and adventure to which we had so long looked forward. " 

To-day at the site of the landing of these 1820 Settlers has been 
erected a tall, square, red-brick Campanile; to honor and memorial- 
ize these 1820 Pioneers. Modern man has constructed a man made 
harbor by projecting a huge concrete block breakwater out into the 
bay and which now affords protection to the smaller vessels who can 
unload their cargoes on the jetty in comparative safety. 

The ship "Ocean" and all other Settler Ships were required to 
anchor in the open bay and the unloading of the passengers and their 
belongings was entrusted to the sailors of the British Government 
Ship HMS "Menai", the soldiers of the 72nd Regiment and the 21st 
Light Dragoons who were then stationed at Fort Frederick, on the 
heights overlooking the Bay. 

The day following their arrival at Algoa Bay, April 16, 1820, 
John Henry Dixon and family together with all of their belongings 
were loaded into a large flat bottomed boat which the sailors had tied 
alongside the ship "Ocean". These flat bottomed boats were then 
loaded and worked in towards shore with the aid of guide lines 



250 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



and through the surf to the sandy beaches. Here John Henry, the other 
able bodied men and the grown boys, waded through the surf. 
The four Dixon girls and their mother were carried to dry land by the 
soldiers. Some of the older men hired colored servants to carry 
them ashore. All the cargo was carried to dry land by the soldiers 
and colored servants. 

Upon reaching shore the Dixon Family and their Party were as- 
signed use of some of the Government tents in "Settlers' Town". They 
had just been vacated by other Settler families upon their departure 
for the Zuurveld; by Captain Frances Evatt, Government Resident at 
Algoa Bay and Commander of Fort Frederick. All their possessions 
were gathered from the beach and carried to the assigned tent which 
was to be their home until an available wagon and ox team was provid- 
ed for the transportation of their belongings and themselves up-coun- 
try to their new location. 

Immediately upon getting settled in "Settlers' Town", (the 1500 
person tent town provided by the Government) John Henry applied to 
the Government officials for the 1/3 deposit money he and his Party 
had paid in London, England before sailing. This money was to buy 
their seed, farm implements, equipment and the necessary food 
until they could raise their own crops. The Government had made 
all of these articles available to the Settlers at cost. Upon learning 
from the Government officials that the Settlers were to pay their own 
transportation to their inland location, John Henry and eleven of the 
Party Leaders became quite upset. 

To lighten the immediate financial burden, the 1/3 deposit money 
was paid and the transportation cost for the wagons and the Govern- 
ment purchases were charged against the remainder of the deposit 
money. 

About 200 ox teams and wagons had been hired by the Government 
from the Dutch farmers in the vicinity of Graaff-Reinett area, to prov- 
ide the transportation of the Settlers from "Settlers' Town" to the new 
location. It had by then been surveyed and staked out by the Gov- 
ernment surveyors. For the next several months the ox teams and 
wagons, together with their Dutch drivers and native servants, shut- 
tled the Settlers from Algoa Bay to the Albany District locations. 

At last the day arrived when a little native, colored boy led his 
long horned oxen and the big clumsy wagon to the Dixon tent. All the 
Dixon belongings, including all the baggage they had brought from 
England on the boat, together with picks, spades, axes, harnesses, 
ploughs and harrows, seed and supplies, which had been obtained from 
Government stores at cost, were loaded into the wagons along with the 
four girls and their mother and father. Then with the crack of 
the big bull whips and the shouts of the Dutch drivers, the oxen slowly 






Campanile 
1820 Settlers Memorial 

Port Elizabeth 
251 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



253 



headed "up country", to the land of Hope (but what actually became a 
land of despair). 

Traveling north they crossed the Zwartkops River where they 
made their camp that first night. What a contrast to their former way 
of living. They had been born and raised in the big city of London 
with all its comforts and conveniences and now to be cooking over a 
camp fire with only the barest of conveniences and supplies in their 
possession. The camp fires not only served to cook their food on, 
but provided protection from the wild animals which were ever lurk - 
ing in the shadows of the night. 

The Settlers route led across the Couga and Sundays River, up 
the steep and terrible Addo Hill, across the Addo Bush with its ever 
present elephant herds and bounding springbok; passed the Quaggas 
Flat to Bushman's River. After fording the river at Rautenbach's 
Drift, the Bushman Heights were scaled and a few miles further on 
the banks of a large field pond known now as Settlers Vlei,was reach- 
ed. At Assegai Bush sone of the companies went directly east for 
about 25 miles to the Dixon Location, others continued northeast to 
Grahamstown and then east for about 12 miles to the Dixon Location. 

A Government staff member had accompanied the Dixon Party 
for the purpose of guiding them to their proper location and to show 
them the surveyed plat allotments, as well as to help them get settl- 
ed the best they could. 

The Dixon Location was a tract of land about two miles square 
in size. Located 12 miles east of Grahamstown and separated from the 
J. T. Erith Location to the East by a tributary of the Kowie River, 
which had its origin in this area. Across the river to the south was 
the Willson location, unde r the leadership of the Rev. William Board- 
man, whose daughter Judith became the wife of John Henry Dixon in 
18 26. Adjoining the Dixon Location to the West was the C. Dalgairns 
Location of thirty-three persons, from London. 

As youngsters, the second and third generation of Dixons, have 
been thrilled by the story handed down about our Grandfather John 
Henry Dixon, discovering the rogue elephant in his corral and how he 
melted a pewter spoon to make a bullet in which to shoot the elephant. 
The Dixon and Willson Settlers had many skirmishes with the elephant 
for they were located in the established paths of these maurading 
elephant herds. At first many of the Settlers took "pot shot" at these 
elephant herds with onlv a light "fowling piece" (gun). Much to their 
dismay, these shots did no mortal harm to the elephants. The shots 
only irritatec aiad angered the elephants to the point where they charg- 
ed in all directions, laying waste to the trees, plants, crops, and all 
buildings that were in their path. 

After a journey of nearly 7000 miles, lasting nearly six months, 



254 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



the Dixon Family finally arrived si their new home. The kind hearted 
Dutch farmer stopped the oxen and wagon at a clearing among the 
trees and directed "his colored boys" to begin unloading the wagons. 

Having emptied his wagon, the Dutch farmer waved goodbye and 
headed west, leaving the Dixon Family sitting on the boxes and bag- 
gage; their only earthly possessions. It was then they began to real- 
ize they were alone in the wilderness, with no mode of transportation 
to leave, no nearby towns or stores in which to purchase t]ie necessit- 
ies of life, not even a shelter from the storms or blistering sun. Their 
survival was dependent on their own two hands and the Almighty God, 
the Provider of all. 

Wh :n the youngest Dixon girl asked her mother where they were 
going to sleep that night, the realities of providing a shelter, brought 
John Henry to action, and he began setting up the tent the Government 
had loaned him as a temporary shelter. Soon the tent was pitched, 
and as many of the boxes and luggage as possible, were taken inside. 
A campfire was built and the evening meal prepared. This was the 
first meal and first night on their own property. This was their new 
home . 

Having been a finished carpenter by trade in native England, and 
having his own tools plus the tools he had purchased from the Govern- 
ment at Algoa Bay, John Henry immediately set to work to find mat- 
erials to build his family a permanent shelter. With limited money 
and no towns or stores nearby to purchase the necessary lumber, the 
Government had given the Settlers permission, free of charge for one 
year, to cut timber from the public lands for the building of their 
house s . 

In all directions could be heard the familiar sound of the axes as 
they cut through the trees. The men, women and children all joined 
in transporting the timber and thatch to the home sites. As yet there 
were very few oxen and wagons and no horses available for the heavy 
work. 

Being a skilled workman the Dixon home became a better built 
and nicer looking home than some of the neighbors who built a "wattle 
and daub" structure, which consisted of upright poles stuck in the gr- 
ound with rafters fastened to them and a reed or rush thatch covering 
the rafters. The walls were plastered inside and out with water 
mixed clay. The floors were usually made of clay and a mat or rug 
was nailed up at the door and windows. 

Other structures were mere dugouts with a thatched roof over 
the hole. Wi^h the coming of the wet, winter season, their habitations 
became very unsatisfactory and of short duration. 

With a form of shelter provided for his family, and although he 
knew very little about farming, it was necessary for John Henry to 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



257 



begin to clear the land and prepare it for planting wheat and veg- 
etables. If he and his family were to live, he had to provide the food 
for their use by raising it. There was no neighborhood grocer or 
baker to buy the necessary foodstuffs. The Government had allowed 
the Settlers to draw on their deposit money for the necessary farm 
implements, tools and the necessary food to carry them until they 
could harvest their first crop. 

The planted wheat and vegetables sprouted and were growing very 
well until just before the December harvest when there appeared a 
"rust" which attacked the stalks of the wheat and killed it. The 
wheat crop for that year was a complete failure. There was less 
wheat harvested than was planted. There not being enough harvested 
to provide seed for the coming year, let alone the food they were de- 
pen ding on for their sustenance. 

To John Henry Dixon and his Party, the wheat failure was a 
severe blow. All they had to show for the hard work of six months 
farming were the few vegetable they were lucky to mature. Now with 
the failure of the wheat crop there was no income to pay off their debt 
to the Government, to buy more seed, or to pay their living expenses 
until a new crop was raised. 

The first half year of hard work and toil on the locations, had 
showed the settlers the limited possibilities of an agricultural settle- 
ment. Much of the ground allotted was not suitable for cultivation 
and the allotment of one hundred acres per family was not sufficient 
to provide them with an adequate living. 

The uncertain and irregular rainfall could not be supplemented 
with the waters from the nearby rive rs , be cause the volume of water 
in these rivers ran from a raging torrent when it rained and filled the 
narrow and deep channels, to a dwindling, useless stream, at other 
times. The crops were planted on the high banks of each side of the 
river, and without the aid of pumps there was no way to get the water 
from the lower river channels to the higher banks. 

As oxen, cows, horses and sheep were acquired, it was found 
that a considerable amount of pasture land was necessary to provide 
the cattle with sufficient feed; much more than the one hundred acres 
alloted them. 

What a trying time it was for John Henry Dixon. As head of 
the Dixon Party, it was his responsibility to see that each member of 
his party stayed within the confines of his location, unless they had 
a proper pass from him. They could not leave the District without a 
pass from the Deputy Land-drost at Grahamstown. The Settlers were 
forbidden to hire native servants. They had to do all of their own work 
both inside and outside the home. Under these trying and primitive 
living conditions, it was no wonder that many of the Settlers deserted 



258 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



their farms, going to the populated centers of Uitenhage, Capetown, 
Port Elizabeth, Graaff-Reinet, where these restrictions did not apply 
and where there was plenty of work for a skilled workman to be found 

How these Settlers envied their Dutch Neighbors or the other 
older settlers who had become established on their farms prior to the 
Albany Settlement. It was not unusual for one of these older farms to 
have 6, 000 or more acres of land, with slaves and Hotentot servants 
to do all the work; where they and their family lived in compara- 
tive ease and comfort. They being able to come and go as they pleas- 
ed with no passes or other restrictions being imposed on them. 

One of the bright spots in this despressing picture of the early 
Settlement was the moderate and pleasant climate of the Albany 
District. The general health of the community was excellent, espec- 
ially when considering the difficult and hardship conditions the Settlers 
were forced to live under. 

It has been said that some of the early settler Doctors were for- 
ced to leave the District due to the lack of sufficient patronage. 

As long as the Settlers did not own much livestock, they were not 
molested by the thieving natives. It was when they acquired herds of 
livestock that they commenced to have troubles with the native tribes. 

Many times during the eighteen months that Sir Rufus Donkin was 
acting Governor, he called at the Dixon house and location giving ad- 
vice and help in overcoming their problems and alleviating their hard- 
ships. It was through his help that the pass restrictions were relaxed, 
permitting many of the skilled workmen, who were starving on their 
farms, to go to the larger cities and town and contribute their skills. 

Sir Rufus Donkin was responsible for initiating the steps to make 
Algoa Bay a seaport, and Port Elizabeth a new town, named in honor 
of his deceased wife. 

It was Sir Rufus Donkin who laid the plans for establishing a 
centrally located town in the Albany District, within easy access to 
all the locations and where all administrative details were to be hand- 
led. This new town was named Bathurst in honor of the Colonial 
Secretary. Building lots were surveyed and sold. Barracks were 
planned and construction started. The magistrate's residence and of- 
fices (Drostdy) were commenced. Several cottages were built before 
Sir Rufus was recalled to England when the centrally located District 
Office plan withered and died. The District Office was then perman- 
ently established at Grahamstown, where it had temporarily been 
located. 

Before leaving for England, Sir Rufus was instrumental in having 
the Colonial Office pay back to the Settlers the amount of money they 
had charged the Settlers for their transportation from Algoa Bay to 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



259 



their locations in the Albany District, when they first arrived in 
South Africa. Sir Rufus Donkin was truly a"Champion of the Settlers". 

About three miles to the northeast of the Dixon Location, on the 
opposite side of the Kap River, was a large deposit of red clay called 
the"Clay Pits". For centuries this had been the native Kaffirs source 
of clay for making pots, dishes and various ornaments. In Jan- 
uary 18 21, it was estimated that nearly 3000 native men and women 
appeared at the clay pits to carry off this prized clay to their villages. 
Not being satisfied with the clay alone, the natives always managed 
to drive away cattle belonging to the Settlers on the adjoining Loca- 
tions. In September of 1821, a young herder, aged 15 named Ben- 
jamin Anderson, suddenly disappeared, as well as the cattle he was 
herding near the Clay Pits. It was later discovered that he had been 
brutally murdered and the cattle driven across the 30 mile "no man's 
land", buffer strip, into Kaffirland by these natives. 

For the next 60 years, periodically the Settlers would organize, 
arm themselves, and march into Kaffirland and reclaim all the stolen 
cattle they could find. 

It was on one of these expeditions that Henry Aldous Dixon at the 
age of 15 ventured deep into the native territory. He helped recover 
over 10,000 head of cattle and his share amounted to several pounds 
sterling. He put it aside in a savings account and it paid part of his 
first trip to Utah. 

Even though the natives had permission from the Government to 
come across the border and carry away the clay, it was unlawful for 
the Settlers to barter or trade or have any dealings with the Natives. 
Some of the Settlers felt that since the Government gave the natives 
permission to carry off the red clay and with it any of the Settlers' 
cattle they had the right to compensate for the cattle losses by illicit- 
ly bartering and trading beads and trinkets for ivory from the Kaffirs. 

One of the Settlers was suddenly surprised by a military patrol, 
while in the act of trading with a band of Kaffirs. He had his wagon 
and oxen taken to military headquarters , togethe r with all the ivory be- 
longing to the natives. The natives thinking this was a pre-arranged 
trick, set upon the Settler and stabbed him to death. 

In this year of the second crop failure and amid these native dep- 
radations, John Henry Dixon's wife, Margaret, presented him with 
his fifth child, and her only boy, William Henry Dixon, on November 
24, 1821, at Grahamstown, C. P. 

In 1822, after the third successive crop failure and apparent fin- 
ancial ruin for John H. Dixon, his wife, Margaret set sail from Port 
Elizabeth to return to England for the settlement of an inheritance and 
other business transactions. 

After the second wheat crop failure, which was caused mainly by 



260 



JOHN KENRY DIXON 



"rust", the Government received a new "Bengel" wheat seed which 
was issued to the Settlers as a rust resistive seed corn. It proved 
to be a miserable failure in living up to its reputation and guarantee. 
The third crop failure of 1822 was as severe, if not more so than the 
18 21 crop failure . 

This crop failure aggravated by the continuous depradations of the 
natives had so undermined the economic position of the Albany Settle- 
ment that several of the leading Settlers decided to call a special pub- 
lic meeting to discuss their affairs, appoint a special committee to go 
to Capetown and meet with the Governor, and discuss their economic, 
social and political affairs. 

Circulars were distributed designating May 24, 1822 as the day 
for this meeting, but the Land-drost forbade the meeting. The day 
the meeting was to be held the Governor issued a proclamation, in 
the most threatening terms. He reminded the Settlers they were not 
allowed to hold any public meetings without his consent. If they did, 
severe penalties would be levied on them. 

The meeting was called off and there were several months delib- 
erations amongst the Settlers as to the next course of action they 
should pursue. Finally a request for permission to hold a meeting 
was signed by 97 influential and responsible men of the District, and 
was given to the Land-drost in December of 1822. The petition was 
forwarded to the Governor who immediately denied permission to hold 
the meeting on the grounds that the petition failed to state with suffic- 
ient precision the objects for which the meeting was to be called. 

Although, at this time, public meetings were not permitted, the 
obnoxious pass system was abolished. This pass system had virtual- 
ly made the Settlers prisoners of their own locations by requiring 
them to obtain a pass to leave the District from the Land-drost, stat- 
ing where they were going, when they would return, and what purpose 
their business was for. To go from one location to another, they 
were required to get a pass from the Party Leader. 

Thus with the freedom of movement granted the Settlers, those 
least adapted to farming, or who had los* their interest and faith in 
ever being able to make a living as an agriculturist, picked up what 
few earthly possessions they had and moved to the nearby towns and 
settlements. They engaged themselves at their old trades learned in 
England, or set themselves at a newly acquired trade or business. 
The demand for skilled workmen was great in these young and new 
centers of population. Many of the Settlers even travelled as far as 
Capetown to seek their fortunes. 

The Settlers leaving their locations were fully aware they were 
forfeiting their rights to the free land promised them. The agree- 
ment with the Gove rnment was that they were required to live on their 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



261 



land for three years before receiving title to it. 

The Settlers still "chaffing" from their failure to hold public 
meetings or to personally bring their problems before the Governor, 
led to the preparation of a document, dated March 10, 1823. It was 
signed by 171 leading men of the Settlement. It set forth in restrain- 
ed but firm language the position of the Settlers. This document was 
addressed and sent directly to Lord Bathurst of the British Govern- 
ment, London, England, bypassing all local and colonial officials 
who had refused to help them with their problems. 

"To the Right Honourable the Earl Bathurst, Secretary of State 
for the Colonial Department, etc. etc. etc. . " 

"The subscribing colonists in South Africa, who emigrated in the 
year 1819 under the patronage of their native Government, are com- 
pelled by a sense of justice to themselves, and of duty to the Govern- 
ment under whose auspices they embarked, to lay before your Lord- 
ship a statement of the real circumstance s which have prevented their 
advancement. 11 

"That whatever may have been the individual disappointments and 
failures incidental to so numerous an emigration, they do not present 
themselves to His Majesty's Government with any complaint of the 
natural disadvantages to the country to which they have been sent. 
And they have ever been actuated by one undivided feeling of respect 
and gratitude for the liberal assistance of the British Government, a 
feeling which future reverses can never efface. And they more grate- 
fully recognize an additional instance of the same favourable disposi- 
tion in the late modification of the collonial law of succession, which 
they hail as a pledge that their interest (where not opposed to the 
rights of their fellow subjects) will never have lost sight of by His 
Majesty's Government." 

"That although the settlers must lament that in its earlier stages 
the prosperity of this settlement has been checked in several import- 
ant instances, through the mis- apprehensions of the general or local 
authorities, yet they gratefully acknowledge the prompt and generous 
exertions of Government in providing the means of subsistence on the 
commencement of the settlement, and in alleviating as far as possible 
the severe visitations of repeated and total failures of their wheat 
crops. And they cannot omit the expression of their particular grati- 
tude to the acting Governor, Sir Rufane Donkin, who devoted to their 
prosperity a great share of his personal attention; to whom they owed 
the establishment of a town in the centre of the new settlement, as 
the seat of its magistracy; and a system of military defense, during 
which they were free from Caffre de pradations ; by making arrange- 
ments for a friendly intercourse with the Caffres, and by his solicit- 



262 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



ous attentions to the interest and wishes of the settlers, he inspired 
them with a degree of energy and hope, of which they are now left 
only the recollection." 

"That is the peculiar hardship of their situation, placed in a re- 
mote corner of the British Dominions, with their whole interest and 
prospects committed to the unlimited control of one individual, and 
possessing no security that their situation is thoroughly understood or 
properly represented, that they have been debarred all means of ex- 
pressing their collective sentiments upon matters of the utmost im- 
portance to their common interests." 

"That it has long, and from the most distressing proofs, become 
evident to the settlers that the colonial go ve rnment (situated at the op- 
posite extremity of the colony, where every particular, whether of 
soil and climate, or the constitution, pursuits and interests of society, 
is totally different)possesses no adequate means of ascertaining their 
actual wants. " 

"That under this conviction, it was contemplated by a small num- 
ber of the principal settlers to consult together upon the most advis- 
able mode of making his Excellency the Governor acquainted with the 
peculiarities of their situation; but this intention was met not only by 
positive prevention, but by public imputations against the views and 
motives of the settlers in gene ral, which they felt to be wholly unmer- 
ited. " 

"That being thus prevented from communication with the colonial 
government, they have for twelve months continued to labour under 
the effects of a series of measures calculated only to extinguish the 
small remains of enterprise and confidence that had survived the 
numerous disappointments they had previously encountered; and when 
at length their situation from the increasing and unpunished incursion 
of the Caffres had become really unsupportable , they were reduced to 
the necessity of requesting permission to meet in the manner pointed 
out to them as legal, for the purpose of making their situation known 
to His Majesty's Government. But as this also has been virtually de- 
nied to them, they are obliged to content themselves with offering to 
your Lordship this imperfect but faithful sketch of their situation in 
general, but more particularly of the uniform reversal of every mea- 
sure previously resorted to for their advantage." 

"That as it does not appear that any natural obstacle is opposed 
to their advancement, they are induced to submit a candid statement 
of the artificial disadvantage by which they are surrounded, in the 
confident hope that this settlement will not be allowed to fall a sacri- 
fice to them. 11 

"That upon their arrival, they found themselves placed according 
to the terms accepted by them in England (before they were aware of 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



263 



the peculiarities of this country), upon grants of 100 acres each in a 
countrywhere it still appears necessary to the susistence of the Cape 
Dutch farmer to grant him 4, 000 acres; that this, together with the 
withholding two-thirds of the deposit money, which it was stipulated 
should be repaid after location, had the effect of precluding the maj- 
ority of the settlers from pursuing the mode of farming usual in this 
country, and of directing their attention exclusively to agriculture. " 

"That although the disappointments hitherto suffered in this pur- 
suit must in a great measure refer to extraordinary and unavoidable 
causes, yet the settlers cannot but observe that their future prospects 
appear totally barred by the weightest artificial obstacles. " 

"That besides the injurious effects of the distinction above men- 
tioned in drawing away a portion of the settlers to more profitable 
pursuits, the remaining part who may possess land of an extent worth 
attending to, can have no inducement to raise a surplus produce while 
the colonial government reserves to itself, in the entire supply of the 
troops, the monopoly of the only internal market, and they can never 
look for an external trade while the prosperity of this part of the col- 
ony continues to be subservient to the local interest of Cape Town; 
while no direct trade is allowed to Algoa Bay; while no exportation is 
permitted except through Cape Town, and dependent upon the state of 
that market, and the advantage of possessing a sea-port is in a great 
measure lost to the settlement; while every article of import brought 
to Algoa Bay or the Kowie is burdened with all the expense of re -ship- 
ment from Cape Town. " 

"That the establishment of the town of Bathurst, as its seat of 
magistracy, was of the most material service to the settlement, as 
from its situation in the centre of the smaller parties it served to 
sustain in its vicinity a denser population that the circumstances of 
the country could otherwise induce; that its superior advantage of 
soil, its vicinity to the only part of the coast found capable of com- 
municating with the sea, and the erection of the residence of the 
chief magistrate at the public expense, had induced many individuals 
to expend their means in establishing themselves there; that the re- 
moval of the seat of magistracy and the withdrawing the troops and 
government support from a town upon which they had fixed their first 
hopes, and upon which depended all their future prospects of a market, 
has been productive of the worst effects upon the interest and pros- 
pects of the settlement in general; as besides its directly ruinous 
consequences to individuals, it has drawn away the population from 
the nucleus of the settlement, and created a general distrust in the 
stability of the measures of the Government. " 

"That the most pressing and insupportable of their grievances 



264 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



arise from the constant depredations of the Caff res who have within 
a few months committed several murders, and deprived the settle- 
ment of the greater part of its cattle; that their depredations are in a 
great measure produced by relinquishing that line of policy which 
held out to those tribes a hope of procuring, by friendly barter, such 
commodities as their acquired wants have rendered necessary and 
which they are now obliged to procure by theft or force; by discount- 
enancing and withdrawing the military force from the new settlement 
of Fredricksburg, and permitting the Caff res to plunder and force 
the settlers to retire, and ultimately to burn it to the ground; by re- 
fusing aid to the more advanced farmers , plundering parties have been 
encouraged to drive those in, and afte rwards to extend their incursions 
to all parts of the settlement, and even beyond it; by exasperating that 
tribe which had hitherto preserved the appearances of friendship in 
attempting to seize their chief (Gaika) in his own village, and by with- 
holding from the local military authorities that discretionary power 
which they were formerly vested, which, by enabling them to enforce 
summary restitution, showed the Caffres that the offence must in- 
stantly be followed by the punishment; whereas, by waiting the de- 
cision of the Commander-in-chief, 600 miles distant, in every emer- 
gency, offences are allowed to accumulate to an alarming amountjand 
the slender means of defense the settlement possesses, deprived of 
the power of acting with promptitude, is forced to present to the Caf- 
fres at once the appearance of enmity and weakness. 11 

"That it thus appears to the colonists, instead of the new settle- 
ment ever deriving any advantage from the civilization of these sav- 
ages, that the existing measures can only lead to a war of mutual ex- 
termination. " 

"That the settlers refrain from adverting to other numerous and 
serious obstacles to the prosperity of this settlement, arising from 
the system of government and laws to which they are subjected, from 
the enlivening assurance that these considerations continue to occupy 
the attention of His Majesty's Ministers. When they contemplate the 
immense resources of fertile and unappropriated territory this colony 
possesses in their immediate vicinity, and the provident care of the 
British Government to preserve the future inhabitants from the con- 
tamination of slavery, they cannot but cherish the hope that their pre- 
sent distresses are only temporary, and that at no distant period a 
numerous and flourishing colony may be here governed upon British 
principles, and by British laws. " 

To those Settlers who had "weathered" the famine and were still 
on their locations, a new tragedy to test their courage and endurance 
was thrust upon them the latter part of the year 1823, when excessive 
rain began to fall. Ever since the Settlers had arrived in the Zuurveld, 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



265 



the rainfall had been very scarce and there had been a drought. Now 
with the rain beginning in October, which was a most welcome sight; 
it continued unceasingly for more than a week, accompanied by ter- 
rific windstorms. 

The damage to the crops, the orchards and gardens, the livestock, 
the buildings and dams and other improvements, was the most deva- 
stating natural phenomena sustained by the Settlement in its entire 
history. It was such a great loss that it thereafter became known and 
referred to as "The Flood". 

The few patches of wheat which survived "The Flood" were at- 
tacked for the 4th successive year by "rust", and swarms of locust 
and caterpillars added to the destruction of the remaining crops. 

This was the low ebb for the Albany Settlement. The test had been 
made. Only the time tested farmers now remained on the land. The 
next two years witnessed the beginning of prosperity, which eventual- 
ly came to the Settlement. 

From about the middle of the year, 1824, many changes and 
numerous innovations were introduced by the Government for the ben- 
efit of the Settlers. In July of 1824 licenses were issued by the Land- 
drost to European traders, giving them permission to gather at Fort 
Wilshire, in the neutral zone between the black and whites territory, 
on Wednesday, Thursday and Friday. There was to be no trafic in 
ammunition, firearms, or liquor. Here the natives brought their 
ivory, hides, gum, basketware and reed mats; which were then ex- 
changed for beads, tools, cotton goods, colored blankets, metal im- 
plements, wire and trinkets. After the 3 days at the fair, the Euro- 
pean traders were required to go back to the Colony across the Fish 
River. The natives were required to return to Kaffirland, across 
the Keiskama River. 

These Native Fairs and the trading with the Kaffirs was the be- 
ginning point for prosperity in the Eastern Province. Grahamstown 
quickly became the wholesale distributive center for these Settler- 
traders. Port Elizabeth and Port Kowie developed into very import- 
ant ports for the exporting of the native products as well as the im- 
porting of the articles traded to the natives. 

The reason for this change of attitude by the Governor towards 
the Settlers was never fully explained. Some felt he had been ordered 
by the British Government to change his ruinous methods. Others 
felt that the investigations and the Commissions of Inquiry had open- 
ed his eyes to the adverse effects his policies were exerting on the 
Settlers . 

In February of 1825, Governor Charles Somerset, made his first 
an only visit to the Settlement. Here he personally became aware of 
their insecurity and immediate needs. 



266 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



To make ammends for his action in checking the establishment of 
the Town of Bathurst as the District Seat in 1822, the Governor now 
volunteered free land to person who would build houses, of approved 
design and value, in Bathurst. 

The uncompleted Drotsdy was converted into a Grammar School 
by the Rev. William Boardman. He became the first teacher there but 
not for long, for he died in September of 1827. This old building is 
still standing and is one of the most imposing private residence in the 
Albany District at Bathurst. 

Many of the Settlers who had managed to stay on their farms by 
the year 1825, and because of adverse financial setbacks had been 
unable to pay back their Government loans, made for the purchase of 
implements, seed and rations during their first three years of resid- 
ency, were relieved of this obligation by the Governor in his recom- 
mendation to the Colonial Secretary, after his tour of inspection. 
In this same year the Settlers were granted permission to hire Kaffir 
and Hottentot farm laborers, which was a welcome measure. 

The most important and beneficial reform as a result of the 
Governors personal visit to the Settlements, was the adequate exten- 
sion of land grants whereby a Settler was able to obtain sufficient 
land acreage to justify his raising cattle and sheep. This action be- 
came the mainstay and lifesaver of those Settlers remaining on the 
land. 

Margaret Walden Dixon, wife of John Henry Dixon, died June 21, 
1824 and was buried at Grahamstown. Rev. William Geary conduct- 
ed the funeral service. She was survived by her husband and 5 children. 

As conditions became more settled and prosperous, John Henry 
Dixon of Waaplaats married Judith Boardman at Grahamstown by the 
Rev. Thomas Ireland on January 12, 1826. The ceremony was witnes- 
sed by Robert Godlonton and Henry and Alice Lloyd, friends of family. 

Judith Boardman was the second eldest daughter of the Reverend 
William Boardman and Margaret Hayes. She was born at Newberry, 
Lancaster, England on December 16, 1796. She had one older sister, 
three younger sisters and four younger brothers. Her father, Rev. 
William Boardman was acting leader of the Willson Party, one of the 
First Colonial Ministers of the Settlement, Master of the Grammar 
School at Bathurst. He died in September of 1827. 

When Judith left England with her parents and family as one of 
the 1820 Settlers to the Cape of Good Hope, she was twenty-three 
years of age and was entitled to a land grant. 

Being the second eldest in this large family of boys and girls, she 
had been accustomed to household work and sharing the responsibili- 
ties of caring for her family. Now with her recent marriage to John 
Henry Dixon, she assumed the full household responsibilities of being 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



267 



mother to his five motherless children: Mary, age 15; Emma, age 
12; Eliza, age 10; Sarah, age 8; and William Henry, age 5. 

In the year 1827, Judith Boardman Dixon gave birth to a daughter 
who was christened Anne Judith Dixon. Whether Anne was born at 
the Dixon location, Waaplaats, or in the Town of Grahamstown is yet 
to be verified. 

With the first personal appearance of Governor Somerset to the 
Albany Settlement in February 18 25, the small village at the mouth 
of the Kowie River (Port Kowie) received the new name of Port Fran- 
ces. The enlarged harbor facilities and allied buildings and ware- 
houses; the forming of the Albany Shipping Co. to provide for coastal 
trade, all receiving official government favor; encouraged many of 
the Settlers to invest in building sites and erect homes at Port Frances, 

In July 1825, John Henry Dixon bought lots 21 and 43 at Port 
Frances, the Settlement Port. Title to these two lots were issued to 
him on December 1 , 1825. 

In December of 1831, a son was born to Judith Boardman Dixon. 
On January 8, 18 32 he was given the name of John and baptized at 
Grahamstown by the Rev. William Carlisle. He only lived four months 
and was buried at Grahamstown on May 9, 1832 by the Rev. Carlisle. 

With the private native trading licenses having been issued to 
numerous persons of good character for use beyond the colonial 
boundaries, native trade soon became a very profitable business. The 
trade in ivory, hides, and gum for this period was estimated at about 
$200, 000 annually, and increased each succeeding year. All traffic 
in arms, ammunition and liquor was prohibited and strictly enforced. 

It was in this period that some of the most adventurous Settlers 
awoke to the realization the big game hunting for elephants, lion, 
buffalo, hippopotumus , and rhinoceros could become a very profitable 
business. In the past the traders had relied on the natives to bring 
in the game . 

In A. J. Chaplin's Biography of Henry Hartley, and who is ac- 
credited with a record of 1200 elephants killed in one year, the follow- 
ing incident is related: 

"While he and his sons were way-laying some elephants at a 
drift, a lion was prowling about and become troublesome. His sons 
suggested the happy despatch but he would not permit the shooting as 
the report of the rifles would have dispersed the elephants. The lion 
was walking in the direction of a low bush, and Mr. Hartley managed 
to crawl, unperceived by the beast, behind the bush. When the great 
brute was quite near, Hartley suddenly popped his head over the bush 
and shook his massive beard, making at the same time a loud roaring 
noise. This apparition was too much for his majesty the King of the 
forest, as the royal beast incontinently fled, leaving the Hartleys 



268 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



convulsed with laughter, but absolute masters of the situation. " 

With the granting of an extension in land grant acreage, some of 
the Settlers moved to larger farms in the grazing area of Somerset 
East, and Graaff-Reinett Districts, but the majority of Settlers stuck 
to their farming on their increased acreage in the Albany District. 
Through the lessons of bitter experience in the first six years, they 
learned to adapt themselves to the local conditions. The farming of 
wheat was confined to only the most favorable ground and the raising 
of barley, rye, Indian corn and maize was restricted to those areas 
where climate and soil were favorable. The raising of cattle and 
sheep soon became the mainstay of those remaining on the land. 

Before 1826 the majority of the sheep raised was for mutton, but 
in the year 1826 several of the large sheepmen imported the "Merino" 
and other wool producing breeds of sheep. Ten years later the value 
of exported wool from Port Elizabeth amounted to $130,000. 00. Five 
years after, it amounted to $180, 000. 00. By 1957 the wool production 
in South Africa exceeded 300 million pounds in weight and valued at 
$300 million annually. Truly the wool industry founded by these early 
Settlers became the most important of all South Africa's farming 
activities. 

On the land unsuited for sheep raising, horned cattle were intro- 
duced. On the most choice land and near the water, all types of fruit 
and vegetable were raised in abundance and of excellent quality. 

From 1829 to the middle of 1834, there was continuous trouble 
with the Kaffirs. From three to five thousand head of the Settlers' 
cattle and sheep and horses were stolen annually and driven off to 
Kaffirland. There were no large raids, but hundreds of small ones 
which were impossible to control. In these raids some of the Settlers 
became victims of the Kaffir assegais. 

By July 1834 the natives had become so bold that they attacked 
the store of a Settler, William Purcel. He was murdered for refus- 
ing to trade on the Sabbath. For the next several months everything 
was calm and comparatively peaceful, and then on December 21, 1834, 
twenty thousand Kaffir natives poured into the Settlements, stealing, 
setting fire to the buildings and killing the Settlers. 

This 6th Kaffir War between the "whites and blacks" became the 
most serious and tragic war to-date. In ten short days the natives 
destroyed all that the Settlers had so painstakingly and laboriously 
built up in the past fifteen years. They burned 456 farmhouses, pill- 
aged 300 others, destroyed 60 laden wagons, drove off 5,700 horses, 
12,000 cattle and 162,000 sheep and goats; a total loss estimated at 
over $1, 000, 000. The Districts of Albany, Somerset East and as far 
as Uitenhage District were run- over by these maurauding Kaffir hordes 

Most of the Settlers and their families were able to escape from 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



269 



their farms just in time and fled to the villages and nearby town; 
leaving behind all of their worldly pos se s s ions . They now had less 
material possessions than when they landed at Algoa Bay 15 years 
earlie r . 

John Henry Dixon, upon hearing the news of the on-coming native 
warriors, quickly loaded his wife Judith, daughters Mary, Emma, 
Eliza, Sarah, Anne and son William Henry into their covered wagon 
and with other members of his location, dashed at breakneck speed 
for Grahamstown and protection. If John Henry had decided to seek 
protection at Bathurst rather than Grahamstown, they would have 
had to make a second break on Christmas Day. This was the 
day the natives made their attack against Bathurst. After a grim 
struggle the defenders of Bathurst were able to withstand the savage 
attack and to drive the natives back. But a few days later the Settlers 
realized the odds were against them in holding out for any length of 
time, so they decided they should make a dash for Grahamstown and 
better protection. They accomplished this difficult and amazing task 
without a single casualty; although they had several skirmishes on 
their way to safety. 

No doubt, John Henry upon arriving at Grahamstown and seeing 
that his wife and children were safely arranged for, volunteered to go 
out into the Settlements of the surrounding country and help bring in 
those families who were in immediate danger . The Grahamstown Vol- 
unteers were organized for this very purpose. 

Up to this point the natives had only attacked Bathurst and had 
threatened the village of Salem. All their other attacks were con- 
fined to the small isolated farms and areas. 

A Quaker by the name of Richard Gush, through his courageous 
conduct, single handed averted possible annihilation to the inhabitants 
of Salem. Against the advice of the majority of the people seeking 
protection in the village of Salem, and turning a deaf ear to the pleas 
of his family, he rode out unarmed to meet the hundreds of Kaffirs 
who had surrounded the Town and were all ready to make their attack. 
His son-in-law and two other young men, unarmed followed him at a 
distance. Dismounting in front of the astonished enemy, he removed 
his coat to show he was unarmed, and boldly called upon their leader 
to step forward. So astonished and impressed by his courage, that 
they refrained from falling upon him and killing him, and immediately 
called for their leader. After a lengthy council they agreed not to 
attack the village if Gush would ride back, collect certain gifts, and 
return with them to the meeting place, still alone and unarmed. These 
demands Gush cooly carried out in detail, whereupon the Kaffirs fill- 
ed with wonder and amazement at his courage and faith in them with- 



270 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



drew without further trouble and Salem was saved. 

Just two and one -half months later, towards the close of this 
period of fright, turmoil, uncertainty and death; Judith Boardman 
Dixon gave birth to her youngest son, Henry Aldous Dixon, on March 
14, 1835, at Grahamstown, Cape Province, South Africa. It was 
in St. George's Church, Grahamstown, that he was christened. 
The same Church building had only recently been used as a place of 
refuge for several thousand of the Settlers who had come to Graham- 
stown for protection. Not only had it been a refuge for the women and 
children, but also served as a powder magazine for their ammunition. 

By the latter part of March 18 35, the natives had been pushed out 
of the Colony and out behind the neutral territory, and by May 10th a 
new Eastern Boundry had been established. It was not until September 
1835, that a peace treaty was signed and the 6th Kaffir War became 
history. 

For the majority of the Settlers, the next few years were devoted 
to the task of restoring their shattered fortunes. 

In re-building their burnt-out homesteads, many of the farmers 
constructed their new farm buildings along the lines of a minature 
fortress, with watch towe rs , guardhouses, loopholes, embrasures and 
high surrounding stone walls. These farmhouse fortresses, later 
played a most important part of preserving life and property in sub- 
sequent wars and raids. 

In a surprising short time, houses, barns and outbuildings 
were rebuilt, fences repaired, ploughing resumed and livestock 
replenished. The visable ravages of war were concealed, but many 
more years of hard toil was required to pay for the heavy financial 
losses suffered by the Settlers. 

Unlike the Mormon Pioneers "trek" of 1847 when the Latter-Day 
Saints were driven from the edge of civilization to the wilderness; 
the Dutch Farmer, living in the Districts of the Eastern Colony, be- 
came disgusted with the British Governments frontier policy and the 
emancipation of their slaves in 1834. They started, by their own free 
will, to leave the Colony and seek new homes in the new areas to the 
North and Northwest. By the end of 1837, a total of 2,000 persons 
had left the Colony and crossed the Orange River. It has been called 
"The Great Trek of South Africa" , and its participants "The Voor 
Trekkers". 

The majority of the Settlers regretted to see their Dutch neighbors 
leaving, for since their arrival on the locations, they had respected 
and developed strong bonds of friendship, trust and mutual interests. 
Their assistance in defending the frontier lines was of inestimable 
value and worth. 

By 1850, John Henry Dixon had worked hard and long and had ac- 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



271 



cumulated sufficient wise investments to retire. In his 64th year, he 
bought a house in Uitenhage where some of his friends were living in 
retirement. 

A short time before his retirement decision was made, his young- 
est daughter Anne, married John Godlieb Hartman at Grahamstown. 

John Henry rented his house at Grahamstown and took his wife, 
Judith and youngest son Henry Aldous, who had just returned from a 
native expedition into Kerlies Country, with all their belongings and 
moved to their new home at Uitenhage , approximately 100 miles south 
of Grahamstown. 

It was here in Uitenhage in about 1854 that Henry A. Dixon, a 
young man of nineteen years became acquainted with Elder Leonard 
I. Smith from Salt Lake City, Utah, and was taught the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ. It was here in Uitenhage that after being baptized a 
member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints that John 
Henry Dixon told young Henry, "that inasmuch as you have gone in di- 
rect opposition to my wishes you must try the world on your own". 

John Henry Dixon and his wife Judith were still living at Uiten- 
hage in January 18, 1862 when their L.D.S. missionary son, Henry 
A. returned to the land of his birth. At this time John Henry Dixon 
offered to set his son up in business and to see that he was comfort- 
ably provided for the remainder of his life, if he would marry and re- 
main in the land of his birth, South Africa. 

It was here in Uitenhage in April of 1864 that Henry A. Dixon gave 
his last good bye to his Mother. She died here in Uitenhage on Septem- 
ber 23, 1865. His father returned to Grahamstown to live with his wid- 
owed daughter Anne. 

On April 1, 1874, at the age of 88 years, John Henry Dixon died 
at Grahamstown, C. P. , South Africa, where he was buried. 

In reference to the death of his Father, Henry A. Dixon wrote 
the following in a letter to his sister Anne: 

Provo City 
13 July 1874 

Mrs. Anne Hartman 

Dundas Street, Grahamstown 

Cape of Good Hope, South Africa 

Dear Siste r , 

Received yours' of the 4th April announcing the death of our 
dear Father. The first intimation I received was from a newspaper 
I received, presume from you. The blow was not as severe as might 
have been, had he been a younger man. 

His advanced age of 88 and from the tenor of your letters, 
general debility, caused me to expect it. He has fulfilled the measure 



272 



JOHN HENRY DIXON 



of his creation, honourably and faithfully, and has gone to reap the 
reward of his labors. I feel proud of my Parentage, and hope I may 
never bring discredit on the family - -- -- -- -- -- -- -- 

/S/ HENRY A. DIXON 



So closed the life's work of the Leader of the Dixon Party. He 
was a member of that band of valiant and courageous 1820 Settlers 
who left his native land, London, England, for the unknown land of 
South Africa. As a fighting Pioneer, he helped conquer the soil, the 
natives, and the elements. He lived to enjoy the fruits of his labors 
and to witness the gradual development of his adopted Country to a 
thriving and prosperous nation. 

Clarence Dixon Taylor 



MY GREAT GRANDMOTHER 
JUDITH BOARDMAN DIXON 

December 1 6, 1 7 9 6 September 23, 1 8 6 5 



273 



BIOGRAPHY OF JUDITH BOARDMAN DIXON 
17 96 - 186 5 



The Boardman family of Haydock Lodge , Holbrook Hall and Ashton 
Manor, was a very respectful and influential family of Lancaster, Eng- 
land. They owned considerable property at Haydock and Liverpool. 

To Thomas Boardman and Mary Ashton, a son, christened William 
was born October 27, 1768. His parents desired that he obtain an ed- 
ucation and become a schoolmaster. After his prep school, at 18, he 
entered the Manchester Grammar School for his advanced study. After 
his marriage to Margaret Hayes, he obtained a school at Newburgh, 
about ten miles from his birthplace, where four of their children were 
born: Mary, October 5, 1795; JUDITH, December 16, 1796; Sussanah, 
October 27, 1798; Thomas, September 25, 1800. 

From Newburgh, William moved his family to Pinnington to teach 
school. Here the following children were born: Margaret, December 
14, 1802; John Ashton, July 8, 1804; Sarah Hayes, August 5, 1806; 
James Hayes, July 22, 1808. They were christened at Newton in 
Makersfield, close to William's birthplace. 

Prior to the birth of Judith's son William (born February 14, 
1811 at Blackburn, England), they had moved the family to Grimshaw 
Park in Blackburn, where Wm. was Master of Grammar School. He re- 
signed, his position at Blackburn in 1819 to become one of the 1820 
Settlers to colonize the Albany Settlement at the Cape of Good Hope, 
South Africa. 

Judith attended school at Pinnington and Blackburn, and no doubt, 
she and Mary were assisting their father at the Grammar School in 
Blackburn, just before they left England for South Africa. Later, 
Mary and her husband took over the schools which had been started by 
the Rev. William Boardman, at Bathhurst and Cuylerville in South 
Africa. 

Judith Boardman, next to the eldest daughter of the Rev. William 
Boardman, and my great grandmother, in 1820 was old enough to sign 
up for an allotment of land in South Africa and qualify as an 1 820 Settler. 

Judith, together with her father and mother and four sisters and 
four brothers with all their earthly possessions, left Blackburn, Eng- 
land on December 23, 1819 for London, England where they were to 
board the Belle Alliance sailing ship. 

Upon their arrival at London, their sailing vessel was frozen 
solidly in the ice, at Depthford on the Thames River; unable to move. 

The Boardman family boarded their ship, La Belle Alliance, fully 
expecting the ice to break-up in a few days and permit them to set sail 
for sunny South Africa. 

This being a very unusual and severe winter, it took the sailing 
vessel nearly a month to proceed a distance of two miles down the 



275 



276 



JUDITH BOARDMAN DIXON 



River into open sea water by February 14, 1820. 

The three month voyage to Algoa Bay, South Africa was a long, 
hot, monotonous journey; with plenty of time to rest, relax, and very 
little work, except when the ship had to be fumigated and scrubbed 
down. 

With 307 persons, plus the crew, crowded into a small sailing 
vessel such as the La Belle Alliance, sickness such as measles, 
whooping cough and colds spread rapidly. Luckily there were three 
medical doctors on board to give relief where needed. The smallpox 
epidemic, on board ship, took the lives of several members, who were 
buried at sea. 

On May 24, 1820, the anchor of the La Belle Alliance was dropped 
in Algoa Bay, the dis-embarkation point for the Settlers. Another 
week passed before the passengers, their boxes, bags and luggage 
were loaded on the flat boats and delivered to the sandy beach. 

"Settlers Town" was the first temporary home of the Boardman's 
in the new land of South Africa. This consisted of rows of tents back 
from the shoreline, occupied by the Settlers while they were waiting 
for the wagons to transport them and their possessions to their new, 
permanent land locations. 

Judith and her family had to waste another thirty-four days in 
Settlers Town before their luggage and equipment was loaded on the 
wagons for their trip inland. 

It took the Boardman family about eight days of jolting, bouncing, 
and tossing in the ox drawn wagons over the hot, dry, dusty roads, 
before they reached their destination. 

Finally, the acting leader of the Willson Party, the Rev. William 
Boardman, halted the caravan and was shown his land allotment. The 
boxes and luggage were unloaded and the wagons departed leaving the 
Settlers sitting on their boxes, along in a new and unfamiliar wild land. 

Father and mother, boys and girls, all pitched in to provide a 
shelter to protect them from the elements, animals and natives. 

Life in England had been comfortable and pleasant for Judith. 
Now, at the age of twenty-three, it became a difficult adjustment to 
make, under the primitive living conditions of an 1820 Settler. 

The law in the Settlement forbid them to hire slave servants, so 
Judith and her sisters pitched in to help their father build their first 
crude shelter. Before the crops could be planted, the land had to be 
cleared and the seed-bed prepared, which Judith and her sisters help- 
ed to do. Then in despair, they watched their growing crops, dry-up 
and die from the drouth and rust disease. Life in this new land was 
hard, dis-heartening and full of discouragement and despair. 

Time and time again, Judith and her sisters wished they had not 
left comfortable England. At their home in England they would have 
friends of their own age to associate with, places to go, and things to 



JUDITH BOARDMAN DIXON 



277 



do. Here inAfrica they were confined to the boundaries of their settle- 
ment, no new friends; only hard, toilsome work, day after day. 

Two years after the Boardman family landed in South Africa, the 
eldest daughter, Mary Boardman, married a fellow Willson Party Set- 
tler and passenger on the sailing ship, La Belle Alliance; William 
John Earl. Up to this time, Judith had the close companionship with 
her sister Mary, but now this was taken. 

A year later, on January 31 , 1823, Judith's mother, Margaret 
Hayes Boardman died. Now the eldest daughter at home, Judith assum- 
ed the responsibility of running the home and caring for her father and 
three younger sisters and three younger brothers; which was a most 
difficult job under such adverse living conditions. 

Sadness again entered the Boardman household when the Rev. 
William Boardman died on August 22, 1825 at Bathhurst. Now the full 
responsibility of the orphaned Boardman children was hers. 

The following December, nineteen year old, Sarah Boardman 
married John Crause, a British Army Captain, who was stationed at 
the Army Garrison in Grahamstown. This was one less responsibilty 
for Judith. 

Now amidst this time of trouble and sorrow, a ray of hope and 
happiness appeared in the form of a proposal of marriage from John 
Henry Dixon, the Leader of the 1820 Settler Dixon Party, a widower 
since June 21, 1924, when his first wife Margaret Walden Dixonhad 
died, leaving four daughters and one son. Judith Boardman and John 
Henry Dixon were married in the St. George Church, Grahamstown on 
January 12, 1826 by the Rev. Thomas Ireland. 

Coming from a large family of boys and girls and for several 
years having managed the household duties of her father's house, was 
not difficult for Judith to assume full responsibility of the Dixon house- 
hold and acting as mother of the five motherless children: Mary, age 
15; Emma, age 12; Eliza, age 10; Sarah, age 8; and William, age 5. 

Happiness again entered Judith's life with the birth of her first 
child and daughter, Ann Judith, on November 16, 1826. 

Of the seven children born to Judith, she only raised two to mat- 
urity; her oldest daughter Ann Judith and her youngest boy Henry 
Aldous. Then to have her youngest son, Henry A. join the Mormon 
Church and he being turned out of her home by his father and disowned, 
was a heartbreaking experience for her. 

JUDITH BOARDMAN DIXON'S CHILDREN: 

Ann Judith Dixon Born 16 Nov 1826 Died28 Mar 1877 

Joseph Dixon 6 Jan 1828 

Margaret Dixon 26 Mar 1829 

Ellen Dixon 7 Nov 1830 2 Feb 1831 

John Boardman Dixon 8 Dec 1831 9 May 1832 

Henry Aldous Dixon 14 Mar 1835 4 May 1884 

Adelaid Catherine Dixon 29 Jan 1837 



278 



JUDITH BOARDMAN DIXON 



From 1829 to the middle of 1834, three of Judith's children were 
born under very trying experiences. This was a period when the 
natives were continiasty making trouble for the Settlers by driving 
off their cattle, setting fire to their houses and even killing many of 
the Settlers. The 6th Kaffir War between the natives and the whites, 
which started on December of 1834, was the worst. 

Thus onMarch 14, 1835, during this Kaffir 6th War, Henry Aldous 
Dixon was born in G rahamstown to Judith. It was here in G rahamstown 
that Henry Aldous Dixon grew up as a boy. His father had moved from 
the Dixon Location "Waaplaats" into Grahamstown and became a mer- 
chant. 

John Henry Dixon had accumulated sufficient wealth, by 1850, to 
retire from business. Thus in his 64th year he bought a house in 
Uitenhage, a wealthy retired village 120 miles South from Grahams- 
town and 21 miles inland from Port Elizabeth. 

Anne Judith Dixon had married Johan Godlieb Hartman on Feb- 
ruary 1846 and stayed in Grahamstown when John Henry, Judith and 
Henry A Dixon moved to Uitenhage. 

It was here in Uitenhage on March 14, 1855 that Judith's youngest 
son Henry A. came home with a wet bundle of clothes under his arm 
and announced that he had been baptized a member of the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. Henry's father calmed down long 
enough to tell him that since he had chosen between his family and the 
filthy Mormons that he must leave his house and never return. He then 
left the room with his wife, Judith, screaming after him, pleading for 
mercy and a reconcilliation. Eight months later, Judith's youngest 
son, Henry A. left Port Elizabeth for Utah. 

Henry A. Dixon returned to the country of his birth in December 
of 1861. His mother, Judith persuaded her husband, John Henry to 
invite their son to pay them a visit at Uitenhage. 

In January of 1862, Henry Aldous Dixon was transferred from his 
activities as a missionary for the Church in Capetown, to the Port 
Elizabeth District. On January 18th he accepted his parents invitation 
and was given a prodigal son's welcome to their home. Judith gave 
him a five pound note and sent him to the local clothing store where 
she paid for a new suit of clothes for him. 

Judith encouraged him to bring his girl friend from England, 
marry her and settle down in Africa to a life of comfort and ease, and 
be near his family. She even had her husband promise to provide a 
furnished house and to see that he was taken care of financially for the 
rest of his life. But of no avail. Henry A. returned to his missionary 
labors two days later. 

From time to time, without her husband's knowledge , she sent her 
missionary son money to help sustain him financially. 



JUDITH BOARDMAN DIXON 



279 



About one year and a half after her only living son returned to his 
home in Utah, Judith Boardman Dixon died at Uitenhage, South Africa 
on September 23, 1865, where she was buried. 



MY GREAT GRANDFATHER 
JOHN D E GREY II 

Chr. O c tob e r 23 .1 8 3 February 24, 1 84 9 



281 



JOHN DE GREY II 



A family story, with no proof, relates that John DeGrey I, was the 
son of nobility of Kent County, who had been disowned by his family 
and had changed his name from De Gray to Diggery, denoting his fall 
socially and financially. 

John DeGrey II was born to John DeGrey I and Anne Bowater in 
1803 and christened on October 23rd. at Dudley, Worcester, England. 
Although John was a common laborer, he won the respect and love 
of Maria Brooks, who came from a highly respected and well-to-do 
family of Tipton, Staffordshire, England. Upon her marriage her 
family immediately dis-owned her for marrying beneath her class. 

John DeGrey II was a tailor by trade, but with a rapidly growing 
family he could not make a comfortable living for his wife and family 
at his trade, so he had to look elsewhere for work. 

John taught his wife, Maria, the tailor trade, who then carried on 
her husband's tailor business and he picked up a full time job in the 
nearby Brewery. 

Working conditions in this dark, damp brewery basement, adver- 
sly affected John's health. At the early age of 47 years, John died of 
lung trouble. 

John DeGrey II was buried in the Dudley Church Yard in February 
of 1849. 

John DeGrey and Maria Brooks DeGrey had ten children. Four 
of them died as children in England. The other five girls and one boy 
came to Utah with their widowed mother. 

Sarah DeGrey, my grandmother, was the youngest daughter and 
married Henry Aldous Dixon in Salt Lake City, Utah on January 
27, 1865. 



Clarence Dixon Taylor 
September 12, 1979 



282 



MY GREAT GRANDMOTHER 
MARIA BROOKS DE GREY 

April 1 0, 1 8 5 April 2, 1876 



283 



MARIA BROOKS DEGREE 
1805 - 1876 




285 



Biography of MARIA BROOKS DE GREY 



By Maria Dixon Taylor 

Maria Brooks DeGrey was born at Tipton, Worcestershire, Eng- 
land, April 10, 1805. She was the daughter of Job and Elizabeth Wal- 
ton Brooks. She had four brothers and four sisters whose names 
were: Daniel, married Ann Parkes on September 4, 1815 in Dudley; 
Isaac, married Harriett Parkes on September 1, 1817; James, mar- 
ried Mary Ann Jones on December 27, 1819; Job, not known if he 
married. Her sisters were: Sarah, who married Thomas Crowley; 
Mary who married Joseph Bainford; Phoebe Williams and Elizabeth. 
Her parents were highly respected and well to do people of Tipton. 

One of the brothers became a minister. The other brothers were 
operating the various shops in a large iron works owned and operated 
by their fa the r. 

Maria's family was very much opposed to her marrying John 
DeGrey, because he was a poor man. She knew she loved him and 
that was more important to her than money. She was young and am- 
bitious and could financially help her young husband in many ways. 

John was a tailor by trade, and worked hard to establish a com- 
fortable home for his wife and rapidly increasing family. Maria re- 
quested him to teach her the tailor trade so that she could help him. 
John consented to this, and Maria became very efficient and was 
able to carry on the tailor trade which left her husband free to pro- 
cure other work in the nearby brewry. His work in the damp brewry 
basement aggravated and brought on lung trouble, from which he died 
at the early age of 47. He was buried in the Dudley Church Yard. 
Financially, the death of her husband was a great blow to Maria, for 
now there was only one pair of hands to work and support her young 
family, instead of the two. 

As time went on, her eldest son Alfred married Maria Raybould. 
Her eldest daughter, Selena, married John C. Hall, who later became 
President of the local Branch of the L.D.S. Church. 

One day a cousin of Maria's came in and said, "Have you heard 
about a strange religion and preachers traveling through here. I Would 
like to go and hear them, will you go with me?" She went and was 
convinced it was the true religion. 

The spirit of gathering to Zion came upon her immediately, as it 
did nearly every convert. She still had six living children. Having 
buried three, one a boy named after his father, and two girls. All 
were small when they died. 

Maria decided to sell everything she had, and left her home in 
Dudley for America. Alfred had not accepted the Gospel, so he and 
his wife remained behind. Selena and her husband could not go to 
Utah, at that time, as he was a missionary and Branch President of 
the Birmingham Conference. The mother and four daughters, Kezia, 
Maria, Charlotte anc Sarah, embarked in a sailing vessel. As their 



287 



28B 



MARIA BROOKS DE GREY 



means was limited, they had to travel in the lowest class and the cheap- 
est food, but their courage was high. 

Many interesting events took place during their six weeks voyage. 
One day as they were nearing Boston, the negro cook stabbed the stew- 
ard, which caused a great commotion amongst the passengers, and for 
a time it looked like there would be a riot. Before the ship landed, a 
police boat came into the harbor and took the negro into custody. 

When they landed this little family were without funds. The mother 
had great faith and trusted in her Heavenly Father to direct them to wh 
ere they could secure work. 

The family had to separate, which was a great trial to the mother 
and the daughters. Maria secured work at the home of a Mr. Coburn 
of Boston, owner of a large shoe manufacturing plant. Sarah, the 
youngest, was sent several miles away to the home of an old minister 
and his wife. She became so homesick, they had to put her to bed. 
The old lady took her a plate upstairs with old dry crusts she could 
not eat, and a bunch of grapes. The fruit was eaten but the crusts were 
left. She became so ill and weak, word was sent to the mother. She 
asked Mr. Coburn if it would be possible to bring her little girl to 
their home, where she could take care of her. She was only eleven 
years old. He was very kind and said she could be a companion for 
his little girl, who was the same age. 

Charlotte also became ill, and the mother's courage nearly failed 
her at times, as she thought of her little girls in different homes in a 
big city. But again she felt it would only be for a short time. For 
just as soon as they could save enough money, it would take them 
across the plains to Utah. 

One day, Mr. Coburn was reading the paper at the dinner table. 
Maria was serving the meal, and she heard him remark that a most 
wonderful thing had happened. A steamship named, George Washing- 
ton, had arrived from England in three weeks instead of six weeks, 
the fastest time of the sailing vessels. Maria said, "Did you say the 
George Washington had arrived? " He said, "Yes. " She then said, 
"If that is right I must prepare to leave you for I have a daughter and 
son-in-law on that boat and we will be leaving for the West. " He then 
wanted to know where, and she told him to Utah. He gasped and said, 
"Please Mrs. DeGrey, don't go out there. Don't you know the Govern- 
ment Troops, Johnston's Army, is on their way to wipe out the Morm- 
ons? You have been with us eight months and we all love you so much. 
I will take your little girl, Sarah, for a companion for my little girl, 
and will feed and clothe and school her, and make a fine lady out of 
her. " Maria thanked him kindly for all he had done for she and her 
children, but if the Mormons were to be wiped out, she would be one 
with them. 

With the money she and her daughters had accumulated, John C. 



MARIA BROOKS DE GREY 



289 



Hall purchased a yoke of oxen, a yoke of cows and a wagon and started 
on their trek of a thousand miles West. 

They were in Jesse B. Martin's Company. Many times their wagon 
was several miles in the rear of the Company. On one such occasion, 
the girls were picking wild berries. They had been warned never to go 
far from the wagon. In the distance they saw clouds of dust, so off to 
the wagon they ran, barely climbing inside before several Indians 
rode up. The Indians pulled the wagon cover aside which frightened 
the little children who were under it. They finally tried to stop the 
oxen and cows, but John Hall cracked his whip and shouted to keep 
them going. Maria had heard the word "Howdy" and as they rode in 
front of the wagon. Maria pretended to be very brave and would nod 
her head and say "Howdy". The Indians scowled at her and it began 
to look like they meant mischief. Finally, John said, pointing his 
finger, "Captain, Company ahead". The Indians looked at each other 
and began to talk. Finally they rode up out of the ravine where they 
consulted with about thirty more of their companions. The Indians lo- 
oked in the distance and sighted the Company about three miles ahead, 
then rode off, much to the relief of those in the wagon. 

The girls walked the entire distance of a thousand miles, clinging 
onto the back of the wagon as it went through the Platte River and oth- 
er streams. It was always a relief to the mother to see them safely 
across stream on the other side. 

In the mornings, the cows were milked. The milk was put in a 
tin can with a lid on. When they arrived at camp at night, they had 
little balls of butter, formed in the can, for their supper by the jolt- 
ing wagon. 

As they neared their journey's end, the cattle became thin and 
weak. One day a Company came along with some Texas steers that 
were fat and ready for the yoke. They unyoked the cows and replaced 
them with these steers. Maria was leading one of the cows when she 
first viewed the Valley. She felt as Brigham Young said, "This is the 
Place", and was perfectly contented. The cow must have felt the same, 
for it layed down and, Maria by its side, went to sleep. 

Their first home was in the Eleventh Ward, Salt Lake City, be- 
tween Brigham Street and First South on Seventh East Street. The 
house consisted of one log room with a dirt roof. She was a very neat 
housekeeper and had dainty white curtains to the windows, and valen- 
ces around the bed. When the rain came, it ran through the dirt roof, 
and left mud streaked on the white washed logs, as well as soiling the 
curtains and other furnishings. 

Her daughters were all married while still young, as most of the 
girls did at that time. She worked hard, doing washing and ironing 
for some of the wealthier families of the City, but she was thankful to 
be financially independent. Her son Alfred and family came to Utah 



290 



MARIA BROOKS DE GREY 



in 1868, which made her very happyto have all of her children with her. 

John Hall, soon after arriving in the valley, took Kezie as a plural 
wife. They were called to help settle the Dixie Country. Her daughter 
Maria, married Charles N. Smith, and they were called to the same 
Mission. He was Bishop of Rockville for many years, and Maria, his 
wife, was the post mistress and first telegraph operator. They suffer- 
ed many hardships, but through their untiring efforts were able to tun- 
nel through rock ledges and build a canal which brought water onto a 
dry, barren bench, and made it "blossom as the rose". This is now 
the beautiful little town called Hurricane. 

George Badley, Charlotte's husband, was called to the Dixie coun- 
try, taking his wife Charlotte with him. Her first child was born in a 
dugout in the side of a hill. They only remained in Dixie a short time, 
when they were released to return to Salt Lake on account of his Health 
This pleased Mother DeGrey, as her youngest daughter, Sarah, had 
married Henry Aldous Dixon. He had come from South Africa, across 
the plains in the same Company as had Mother DeGrey and her family. 

After Henry and Sarah were married, they lived next to Mother 
DeGrey until Brigham Young called him to Provo to take charge of the 
Woolen Mills, when it was first opened. The mother was still happy 
to have Sarah living only fifty miles from her. 

She died as she had lived; a true Latter Day Saint, and an unself- 
ish woman, on April 12, 1876, in Salt Lake City, Utah. 



MY GREAT, GREAT GRANDFATHER 



REV.. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



October 27, 1768 August 22, 1825 



291 




Thames River Near London , England 



REV. WILLIhM BOaRDMaN 



293 



REVEREND WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



17 7 6 - 18 2 7 



T he Boardman family of Haydock Lodge, Holbrook Hall and Ash- 
ton Manor, Lancaster, England, was a highly influential family, own- 
ing considerable farm land at Haydock and vicinity, as well as com- 
mercial property near the Princes Dock, Liverpool. This latter 
property being sold to the municipality of Liverpool about 1827 for a 
considerable amount. The proceeds from this sale was left to the 
brothers, Thomas Boardman and James Boardman. 

The second son born to Thomas Boardman and Mary Ashton in 
1776 at Ashton Le Williams, Lancaster, England was given the name 
of William. William the subject of this sketch had an older brother 
Thomas and a younger brother James and two younger sisters, Mary 
and Judith. 

At the age of 22, in 1794, William Boardman married Margaret 
Hayes, sister of John Hayes, solicitor of Liverpool, who had the 
management of the Boardman real estate properties. 

For the next seven years, William and his wife Margaret, lived 
at Newberry, Lancaster, where the following children were born: 

Mary, born October 5, 1795; Judith (my great grandmother) was 
born December 16, 1796; Susannah, born October 27, 1798; Thomas, 
born September 25, 1800. 

By the time the next child, Margaret, was born on December 14, 
1802, the family had moved to nearby Newton, where the following 
children were born: 

John Ashton, born July 8, 1804; Sarah Hayes, born August 3, 
1806; James Hayes, born July 22, 1808. The youngest son, William, 
was born February 14, 1811, at Blackburn, England. 

The Rev. William Boardman was Master of Grammar School at 
Blackburn, Lancaster, England. He resigned in December 

1819 to accept the appointment of the Secretary of State as Colonial 
Minister for the Church of England in behalf of the British Settlers 
who were leaving England to colonize the Albany Settlement in the 
Cape of Good Hope, South Africa. 

In order to provide for the spiritual welfare of these African 
Settlers, the Imperial Parliment had made provisions whereby each 
party of 100 families could choose a Clergyman of their own choice 
(subject to approval of the Sec. of State) to accompany them to their 
new home. The clergyman was to receive approximately $500 
(100 pounds) annually from the British Government. 

Mr. Thomas Willson, a young and enthusiastic man, had contact- 
ed his friends and neighbors, selling them on the opportunities of the 
free land and the ease of livelyhood in the new Country - South Africa. 



295 



296 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



He had 307 persons subscribe and become members of his Party. 
Having sufficient members in his party to engage the services of a 
Clergyman, he had submitted the name of the Rev. William Boardman 
to the Secretary of State for his approval. Not only could the Rev. 
Boardman act as their Minister, but he could also organize Gram, 
mar School to educate their children in this new land. 

Thus the Rev. William Boardman became a member of the Will- 
son Party who sailed on the LaBelle Alliance ship. Of the 1 1 ships, 56 
Parties, and 3,487 Persons setting sail for the Cape of Good Hope; 
there were only two Church of England Ministers ( Rev. Boardman) 
and ( Rev. F. Mac Cleland) and one Methodist Minister (Rev. J.W. 
Shaw) appointed to care for the spiritual welfare of these settlers. 

According to Hockly, in his "Story of the British Settlers of 1820". 
the Rev. William Boardman of the Wilison Party, and the Rev. F. 
McClelland of the Parker Party, both Church of England Clergymen, 
set sail from England merely as ordinary settlers and accordingly did 
not receive a Government salary at first; but soon after their arrival 
at the Cape they were appointed as Ministers of their respective part- 
ies and were paid a salary by the Government as provided. 

After saying goodbye to their 19 year old son Thomas, who was 
to remain in Blackburn, England, as an upholsterer apprenticed to 
Thomas Barton; Rev. Boardman, his wife Margaret Hayes Boardman, 
and their remaining eight children left for London on December 23, 
1819, where their transport vessel, La Belle Alliance, was lying at 
anchor. 

Upon arrival at London, they beheld eight, 3 masted sailing ves- 
sels, lying at anchor in the Thames River, and all imprisoned by the 
ice. Seeking out the Wilison or London Party on the La Belle Alliance, 
which was frozen in at Depthford, the Boardman Family boarded the 
vessel in readiness for sailing just as soon as the ice would break up. 

This winter had been one of the most severe witnessed in England 
for many a year. For solid weeks the temperature had been below 
freezing, and a piercing, cold, artic wind, accompanied by snow had 
blown in from the north. All ships in the Thames River were frozen 
in solid, including the Cape of Good Hope Settler's Vessels. While the 
Settlers were waiting for the ice to break up and release the ships so 
as to proceed on their way to Africa. It was not unusual for them to 
be able to walk from one vessel to another on the ice, or from ship 
to shore without the aid of boat or gangplank. Amusements in the form 
of dancing and playing games on the ice was a common practice. Even 
refreshment stands were erected on the ice for the benefit of those 
who danced to the tunes of the fiddler. 

It was during these long hours and days of waiting that some of the 
passengers began to think and meditate on the big adventure they were 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



297 



undertaking, eventually leaving the vessel for their home, never to 
return and sail. 

Finally on January 19, 1820 at 2:30 p.m. , the La Belle Alliance 
was loosened from its mooring at Depthford and continued down the 
River as far as Blackwall; near the residence of the river pilot. 
Here again the ship was tied fast to the mooring and unable to pro - 
ceed any further due to the thick ice which had formed. For a whole 
month, the LaBelle Alliance had only been able to proceed a distance 
of two miles down the Thames River. Disappointment, disgust, im- 
patience and restlessness was evidenced among the majority of pas- 
sengers . 

Finally on February 14th, the La Belle Alliance made it into 
the open waters of the sea, bound for the Cape of Good Hope. 

The La Belle Alliance vessel was somewhat crowded and strict 
ship regulations were posted and enforced. The British Government, 
including the Navy Board, had put forth great effort to provide and 
promote comfort and satisfactory living conditions for the emigrants. 
The food was simple, good and plentiful and was distributed on sche- 
dule as follows: On Mondays and Fridays - biscuits and beef. On 
Tuesdays and Saturdays - rum, pork and mustard. On Wednesdays 
- tea, cocoa, sugar, salt and soap. Every afternoon at 3:00 o'clock 
-water was allotted. All persons not appearing at the scheduled 
time lost their allotment. In cases of Illness, wine and other luxur- 
ies were available. Each ship carried a Doctor, as well as the Set- 
tler's Doctors, who were Dr. Thomas Cock, Dr. W. Combley and 
Dr. James Pawle of the Willson Party. 

As might be expected .where a large number of people are crowd.- 
ed together, sickness in the form of measles, whooping cough and 
smallpox made their appearance.lt was during this smallpox epidem- 
ic aboard the La Belle Alliance that Doctor Cock's wife and three 
children died of smallpx and were buried at sea. With his two re- 
maining children, Dr. Cock received permission to return to Eng- 
land by the first transport after March 20, 1821. 

In order to control these diseases, it was necessary at periodic 
intervals, to thoroughly clean, dis-infect and fumigate the ship. All 
which added to the distress and discomfort of the passengers. To do 
this, all personal belongings, such as clothing and bedding and such 
was taken on deck and thoroughly aired. After being returned below 
deck, the hatches were all closed and the ship completely fumigated 
with a poisonous gas. For a while this would control the rats, cock- 
roaches and germs on the ship. 

As a past-time, some of the men would put salt pork on a hook 
to fish. One particular day, one of the Settlers was fishing for sharks, 
which were swimming around the boat. Having been told how strong 



'298 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



a shark was, he had tied the line to his arm, and was almost dragged 
overboard by the shark who had swallowed his hook and bait, before 
being rescued by nearby fishermen 

On Sunday, Divine Services were held on the quarter deck. A 
fine awning was spread overhead and the sides were draped with flags 
The awning provided a protection against the hot, tropical sun and 
the flags afforded a resemblance of privacy. Some Sundays when 
they were near the equator, it was necessary to throw buckets full of 
water around on the deck in order to try to keep cool and comfortable. 

The capstan, covered with the Union Jack, was the pulpit, and 
the seats for the congregation were made of the capstan bars. The 
prayers were read and a sermon delivered by the Rev. William Board- 
man. 

To many on board, the Sermon given on Sunday, March 12th, 
preached from the text "Grow in Grace", was the outstanding sermon 
delivered by the Rev. William Boardman, during the entire voyage. 

On this same Sunday evening, when all was quiet and peaceful, 
there arose a most terrific noice , which alarmed and frightened the 
women and children. Many on board thought it was some strange ship 
which had drawn up alongside, without anyone knowing of its presence., 
and pirates from this strange and suspicious ship, which had been 
sighted earlier, were boarding the vessel. As the noise subsided, the 
sound of the speaking trumpet at the bow of the boat, hailed the ship. 
The La Belle Alliance Captain answered in reply. By this time the 
passengers were pouring on deck to see what the excitement was , but 
all they could see was a light pass under the side of the ship and head 
we stward. 

After anxious inquiry, the passengers were told that their ship 
had been hailed by King Neptune, the Governor of the Sea, and that he 
would be back the next day to claim tribute from all passengers who 
had never crossed the equator. 

At half past nine the next morning, the announcement was made 
from the forecastle by the sound of the bugle horn, blown by" Joe 
Bigbelly". A strong voice was heard to hail the ship, "Ship 
Ahoy? "To this question the Captain answered. Neptune next inquired, 
"What Ship?" The Captain then answered, "The La Belle Alliance, 
bound for the Cape of Good Hope with Settlers. " 

Next a large screen was rolled up, and there appeared the most 
frightful creatures imaginable. First appeared six, nearly naked men, 
with their bodies painted and marked like the cannibal native from 
New Zealand. Each had a large bamboo stick in his hands. These were 
the constables. Next came eight men, with ropes in their hand, pull- 
ing Neptune's car. In this car with Neptune, was his wife and child 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



299 



and "Joe Bigbelly" , who was blowing his horn with all the wind he had, 
of which he had plenty. The whole Royal Party were dressed most 
frightfully, and many of the children and young girls avoided them 
and would not let them come near them. Behind the Royal Car came 
the barber and his mate, carrying a bucket, a large brush for lather, 
and a piece of iron hoop for a razor. As the Royal Party approached 
the center of the ship, the Captain had four guns fired. The proces- 
sion proceeded to the star board gangway where Neptune's secretary 
appeared with a long paper scroll in his hand. This list contained 
the names of those whom tribute was demanded. As each name was 
read, the constables would seek out this person and bring them to 
Neptune's judgement seat. This consisted of a plank across a large 
tub of water. Questions were thrown at the individual by King Nep- 
tune. The barber would lather the individual's face with his brush and 
soap and then draw his razor across his face. The plank was then 
pulled out from under the individual and down in the tub of water he 
would land. Not content with the ducking in the tub, bucket upon buc- 
ket of water was dashed on them from above. 

To top off this big celebration, a grand ball was held in the eve- 
ning, which filled the Settlers with gaety and pleasure and helped 
break the monotony of the long voyage. 

Of great interest to the Boardman children were the exciting days 
when a small speck of land would emerge above the water line and the 
vessel would soon drop anchor near one of the several islands on the 
way. How well they remember the steep, vine clad hills, and the 
oranges and grapes brought out to them by the dark skinned Madeira 
natives in their small, but well filled row boats. How they wished 
they could get off this small, crowded ship and play on the sandy shore 
of Las Palmas or Ascension Island. Few persons were permitted 
to go ashore and as soon as the fresh water tanks were refilled, they 
were once again sailing south. 

There were two or three times, the older children would never 
forget:- When the sea was running heavy and high, and the pouring 
rain forced the sailors to batten down the hatches-then in the midnight 
darknes s , with the children clinging to their mothers-the water swept 
over the deck and the water swished in the hold below;-then the soft, 
hopeful voice of the mother, assuring them that all was well and every 
thing would be all right; but if it was the will of their Fathe r- in-he aven , 
they would all go down together as a family. 

When about two-thirds of the way to their destination, a special 
meeting of all the heads of families was called to make final arrange- 
ments for settling in their new home. At this time, Mr. Willson, the 
Party Head, put in his claim for his rights to be "Lord of the Manor", 
"To fish in all the rivers of the Settlement; to hunt on all the grounds; 



\ 



300 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



'to cut timer out of all the forests;and the whole party should enclose - 
his own lands and gardens and assist him in cultivating his lands, for 
at least the first two years. "He also put in claims for various duties 
he had performed in making arrangements with the Secretary of State, 
at the Agent's Office, and in making arrangements for the Clergy and 
Doctors. This was a very unfortunate incident for Mr. Willson; for 
his party members felt he was taking unfair advantage of them, and 
they drew up a resolution requesting the Governor of the Cape, not to 
make Mr. Willson "Lord of the Manor", but to allot directly to each 
his 100 acres of land. 

Mr. Willson later excused himself for abandoning his Party in 
Albany and returning to England by saying, 11 I sacrificed myself at 
the altar of duty for an ungrateful rabble who sought my life. " 

It was on May 1, 1820, when the La Belle Alliance dropped anchor 
in Table Bay, Capetown, South Africa. Due to strict quarantine reg- 
ulations being enforced at Table Bay ( the smallpox epidemic aboard), 
only the Party Leaders were allowed ashore. They brought back word 
that they would proceed immediately to their destination; for it was dan- 
gerous for them to remain any longer at Capetown. 

One of the passengers aboard the La Belle Alliance had been en- 
trusted with a parcel and packet of letters to be delivered to two 
gentlemen in Capetown. Being unable to leave the ship they were 
unable to personally deliver them, so they had to send them ashore by 
another messenger. In payment for this service the two Cape Town 
gentlemen sent them a thank you letter together with two live sheep 
and a large bucket of onions. 

For days thereafter, one of the main topics of discussion was 
about the large fat tails of these special breed of sheep. Some expres- 
sed their opinion that they might be a cross mixture with an otter; 
both having such large, fat tails. Others had the theory that these 
sheep, grazing on Table Mountain, with their heads higher than their 
tails, resulted in the surplus fat flowing to the lowest point, their 
tails. But the greatest satisfaction came when the sheep were butch- 
ered and fresh meat distributed to many of this young man's friends. 
This was really a rare treat for all, after having only salt beef and 
pork for the past six months. 

Finally, Cape Recife was rounded and at about 11:00 a.m. .Wed- 
nesday May 24, 1820, the La Belle Alliance dropped anchor in Algoa 
Bay. As the Boardman family stood on deck and looked out on the 
dreary, barren, sand swept coastline , they felt they had arrived at the 
"Cape of Forlorn Hope", rather than the Cape of Good Hope. On this 
barren looking shoreline, which was later to become Port Elizabeth, 
they could see only three houses, a few haystacks, and a great 
number of tents, placed there by the British Government as temp- 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



303 



orary quarters for the Settlers, enroute to their new homes. One of 
the Settlers describes this picture as follows: "From the deck of our 
vessel we descried a coast lashed by a broad belt of angry breakers, 
threatening, we feared, death to a large proportion of our numbers. 
The shore was girt with an array of barren sand hills, behind and 
close to which appeared a series of rugged and stony acclivities, and 
in the distance behind these, the dark and gloomy range of the Winter- 
hood Mountains frowned upon us. 11 

Upon the invitation of the Captain, the Rev. William Boardman 
and Thos. Willson, the Party Head, were the first to go ashore from 
the La Belle Alliance. Here they reported to the kind hearted and 
fatherly, Sir Rufane Donkin, the acting Governor of the Colony, who 
had his headquarters' tent (Marques) at the spot near the end of the 
present Jetty Street, Port Elizabeth. 

The next day, word was sent back to the ship to send in the Porter 
dogs and guns and ammunition; for the advance Party was going hunt- 
ing for game. In the afternoon this advance party returned with their 
game - 3 plovers, 2 water wagtails, 1 hare, and 1 long snake (fully 
18 inches) which was said to be very deadly poisonous. In describ- 
ing the natives they had seen, the Rev. Boardman remarked that all 
the hair they had on their heads was for all the world like rows of 
young York cabbages. 

Many of the Settlers who had arrived on other vessels, were 
still occupying the tents of "Settlers Town" which were located along 
the shore and behind the sand hills. They were waiting for the trans- 
portation which would carry them to their new location in Zuurveld, 
about 100 miles up country. Since the tents were still occupied, all 
on board the La Belle Alliance were required to stay aboard the ship 
for another week or two. How disappointing this was for them; to be 
so near their destination, yet unable to go ashore. 

On about June 1, 1820, all the boxes, bags and baggage of the 
Boardman family were loaded into a large barge, or lighter. These 
surf boats were worked in toward shore by ropes, until shallow water 
was reached. Here the Scots of the 72nd Regiment, then stationed at 
Fort Frederick, were on hand to carry the women and children to 
shore. All others had to wade to shore or be carried on the backs of 
natives. All boxes, bags and baggage was piled on the shore, to be 
recovered and carried to the assigned Government tents along the 
shoreline . 

Of particular interest was the tenderness shown by the Comman- 
dant of Algoa Bay, a member of the 72nd Regiment, Captain Evatt. 
He was a fine old officer, with ahead-like snow, standing knee deep 
in the water when the boat carrying Mrs. Bradley and her child came 
to shore. He waded to the boat, then carefully as any father, picked 



304 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



up the child and carried her to the dry shore. One of his soldiers 
carried Mrs. Bradley ashore. As they arrived on the dry beach, and 
upon putting the child down, Capt. Evatt remarked to the Mother, 
"There, my lass, ther's your child". Then away into the surf he wad- 
ed for another precious cargo. 

For the next 34 days, members of the Willson Party were requir- 
ed to live in "Settlers Town", the Government tents pitched along the 
shore of the future town of Port Elizabeth. The wagons and oxen which 
were hired by the Government from the Dutch families of the area to 
transport the Settlers to their new location, were insufficient to 
handle such a large group of Settlers all at one time. The Govern- 
ment had planned on each Settler's vessel arriving at from two to 
three week intervals, thereby allowing each vessel to unload and all 
persons to be transported to their destination before another vessel 
arrived at the Bay. The delay caused by the ice freezing closing the 
Thames River in England; troubles encountered by the vessels on the 
way; some ships making much better time, due to more favorable 
winds and sailing conditions; all contributed to the arrival of the ships 
in Algoa Bay at about the same time. 

After such a disappointing introduction to the shores of South 
Africa, the Boardman children could hold their curiosity no longer 
and inquired of their father if their new home was going to be a barren 
and desolate waste and swampland, as they were now camped in. He 
then gathered them all around him and described some of the beauti- 
ful country and sights they would see - something they had never seen 
or even dreamed of; such as a wilderness of wild flowers of brilliant 
and delicate colors; they would see Aloes plants with its scarlet 
blossoms that stood like soldiers on the hillside; they would see thou- 
sands of snowy backed Springbok gracefully bounding away on the 
plains; they would pass through the hills where they could hear the 
lions and tigers roar and the baboon shrieking and shouting their dis- 
pleasure of the intruders. They would be terrified by the howl and 
laughter of the hyena, and the shrill yell of the jackel. They would 
see the long legged ostrich go galloping over the veldt, with their 
ruffled plumes waiving in the breeze. They would see the horned 
crowned Hartebeeste and the galloping Guagges. Near the river rav- 
ines they might even see a ferocious rhinocerus or croccodile. 

According to the schedule they would leave the "Settler Tent Town" 
Port Elizabeth and go as far as the Swartkops River, about 8 miles, 
the first day. Then on to the Couga River, and next cross the Sunday 
River; climb Addo Hill, then through Addo Bush (elephant country) 
across the Quaggas Flat and scale Bushman's River Heights, after 
crossing the Bushman River. At Assegai Bush the trail would divide; 
the north trail continuing for another 20 miles to Grahamstown, and 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



305 



the northeast trail going for about 35 miles to Bathurst. The Willson 
Party land grant lay between the plains of Waay-Plaats and the Kowie 
Bush or halfway between Bathurst and Grahamstown. 

This journey to their new location was full of wonder and excite- 
ment for the Boardman Family. On July 4, 1820, the Willson Party 
started out with 60 wagons loaded with their worldly possessions. 
What a sight to see - - - the wagon train with its long span of long 
horned oxen; the dark skinned, half naked, impish looking native lead- 
er ;the uncouth and strange yells of the drivers as he called directions 
to the oxen and cracked his monstrous whip. 

The wild and desolate country, though beautiful in many parts, 
was a source of delight to the Boardman Children, but was a source 
of worry, care and despondency to the mothers and fathers of the 
Party. 

At night all the oxen were taken out of their yokes and driven 
away to feed in the nearby meadows, then later brought back and tied 
to the yokes for the remainder of the night. Plenty of firewood was 
gathered by the Hottentot servants to keep the fires burning all night. 

On the 4th day out, the Boardman children received a most val- 
uable lesson as the company stopped at the location of some of the 
newly arrived Settlers. One of the families was in a state of extreme 
distress, for one of their 12 year old girls had been bitten by a puff 
adder snake, and had died very soon after. The snake had been kill- 
ed but so had this little Settler girl. This incident so impressed them 
that the advice given them to always walk where they could see, where 
they were stepping and to always carry a cane or stick for protection, 
was never forgotten the rest of their lives. One of the older 72nd 
Regiment soldiers, who was acting as an escort for the party, then 
told them about the treatment that had long been used by the Dutch 
farmers, when one was bitten by a poisonous snake. He told them 
a knife or some sharp object should be used in scarifying the bite, to 
the point of making it bleed, then to take a young fowl or pigeon, pull 
the feathers off its breast and scarify it to the point of bleeding and 
then lay it on the bleeding snake bite. Soon the fowl or pigeon would 
die. This process should be repeated until the fowl or pigeon did not 
die. The patient was then safe and would recover. 

In addition to the puff adder, two other deadly poisonous snakes 
found in this area were the cobra and black mamba. There were 
many python or boa constrictor snakes who obtained their prey by 
wrapping around and squeezing their victims to death, before swall- 
owing them whole. 

On about the 12th of July, the Boardman Family arrived at their 
new home, within a few miles of the future town of Bathurst. After 
more than 1 65 days of traveling they had at last arrived at their new 



306 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



home. A tent was pitched and all of their boxes, baggage, tables, 
chairs, and provisions were unloaded from the wagon. The Dutch 
farmer then yoked up his oxen and together with their Hottentot serv- 
ants, bade farewell to the Boardmans and moved off to their farms 
and homes to the West. 

In Hockly's "History of the 1820 Settlers" he states the Rev. 
Boardman was officially appointed Minister to the Willson Party in 
July 1820. 

On the following Sunday the Rev. William Boardman, with the 
help of members of the Settlement, had erected a (Marquee) tent in 
which to hold Church Services. Having no bell to call the people to 
worship, he suspended a pit saw to the branch of a tree and at the de- 
sired time he would strike it with a piece of iron. Thus the Settlers 
were called to worship in their new country, where they could offer 
their thanks and gratitude for their safe arrival. 

In a sermon delivered by Dr. Talmadge he referred to the Rev. 
William Boardman as follows: "What I saw at Bethsan". "While the 
religious service was going on, the Rev. Boardman, glorious man! 
Since dead, was telling the scores of sick people present that Christ 
was there as of old to heal all diseases, and that if they would only 
believe, their sickness would depart. I saw a woman near me, with 
hand and arm twisted of rheumatism, and her wrist was fiery with 
inflamation, and it looked like those cases of chronic rheumatism 
which we have all seen and sympathized with, cases beyond all human 
healing. At the preacher's repeating this: "Will you believe? Do you 
believe? Do you believe now?" I heard the poor sick woman say, with 
emphasis which sounded throughout the building, "I do believe!" and 
then she laid her twisted arm and handout as straight as your arm and 
hand, or mine. If I had seen her rise from the dead, I would have not 
been more thrilled. Since then I believe that God will do anything in 
answer to prayer and in answer to our faith. " 

As the "Voortreke rs" wagons pulled out of view, what a forlorn 
sight the Boardman Family presented - here they were sitting on top 
of their boxes and bags and baggage - their only worldly possessions - 
and now with the departure of the Dutch farmers - they were cut off 
from all communication with the rest of the world. 

Soon, all around, there was a commotion of activity as the indiv- 
idual family tents were erected and the night fires were lighted around 
them to scare off any wild beast who might appear during the night. 

The next day came the selection of land sites - land which was to 
be their very own - something many of them had never experienced - 
and what a variety of choices it was. For the more practical, they 
examined and chose the sites with the very best soil, for they knew 
the crops they raised was to be their support and livelihood. The 




DROSTDY 
Bathurst, South Africa 



In 1825 this unfinished Land- 
drost or Magistrate's home and office 
was converted into the first Grainmar 
School by the Reverend William Board- 
man. 

It is still used as a private 
residence. 

Mary, eldest daughter of the 
Rev. William Boardman, married Win. 
J. i^arle who operated the Grammar 
School here in 1832. 



307 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



309 



nervous father chose the location which would be most easily defend- 
ed against the natives and wild animals and against floods. The art- 
istically minded sought the picuresque spots, often overlooking the 
accessibility of water. Others took what was given them or what was 
left. 

The next few years were extremely busy ones for the Boardman 
Family. Of foremost importance was the building of a house and a 
home to live in, which was begun immediately. 

William Boardman, soon after becoming settled on his new loca- 
tion, attempted to convert the veld and bush to farm land and at the 
same time act as a Minister and administer to the spiritual needs of 
the Party; act as teacher and contribute to the educational require- 
ments of the young people; assume the responsibility as head of the 
Willson Party, after Mr. Thomas Willson abandoned his Party, the 
Settlement and South Africa. Mr. Willson was forced to flee to Port 
Elizabeth and later to England, due to his domineering and tactless 
proceedure in dealing with members of his Party. His departure left 
all of his accumulated troubles, failures and responsibilities to his 
logical successor - The Rev. William Boardman. 

Upon assuming leadership of this large party (307 persons) he 
soon found the duties and responsibilities were so many, in addition 
to his own troubles as a farmer, that there was little time to devote 
to the spiritual welfare of his flock. Under these circumstances he 
found it necessary to resign his position as Minister. In 1825 he 
was again appointed as Minister and Master of the new Grammar 
School at Bathurst. At this time the building originally intended as 
the drostdy was utilized as the first school. This old edifice is still 
standing and is one of the most imposing private residence in Bathurst. 
He was also in control of another smaller school built at Cuylerville. 
In 1832-1834, the Bathurst school was run by W.J. Earle. (The hus- 
band of William Boardman's eldest daughter, Mary. ) 

But along with the happiness, success and pleasures came the 
heartbreaks, the sorrows and disappointments. The first few weeks 
after arrival, the Settlers cleared the land, plowed and planted it with 
wheat and vegetable seeds. This was to furnish them with not only 
food for the year, but seed for the next year's plantings. For three 
years the wheat crop was a complete failure, due to the "rust" 
blight. The vegetables did not thrive and mature as they should, and 
the Settlers and their property was harrassed by the nearby natives. 
Time after time, cattle and sheep which was purchased from the 
Dutch farmers, were driven off and killed by the natives or the wild 
animals of the area. In the year 1822 no less than 2,590 horses and 
cattle were stolen, 778 being recovered. In 1823 there were 2,136 
head stolen and 526 recovered. 

So numerous were the jobs to be done on this frontier farm that 



3] 



REV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



all members of the family had to pitch in and help. Even the young- 
est boys of the Party had to take their turns herding the cattle and 
horses on the nearby veldt. In August of 1823 two of James and Will- 
iam Boardman's herding companions were murdered while herding 
the cattle and horses belonging to the Willson Party. The loss was 
felt keenly by the Boardman Family, both to the Party they headed 
and as companions and playmates to their younger boys. The loss 
of the cattle to the Kaffirs were replaceable , but the lives of these two 
little boys aged 8 and 11 years could never be substituted. 

In the year 18Z3 many homes had been erected, fences built and 
gardens and farms planted. The crop failures had been a great dis- 
appointment and hardship, but to top it all off, cloudbursts of rain 
came, washing away and destroying many homes as well as the crops, 
cattle and personal belongings. 

That year the good people of Cape Town heard about their unfort- 
unate circumstances so they put on a drive to raise cash and commod- 
ities to send to the unfortunate Settlers in the Albany District. Even 
the people in far away India took up a subscription for the relief of the 
South African Settlers. 

It was in the year 18Z2 that Mary, the eldest Boardman daughter 
married William John Earl, a member of the Willson Party, who was 
building a farm and home in nearby Beaufort Vale. 

Fron Blackburn, England came the word that Thomas, the uphol- 
sterer apprentice, who had remained in England, was married to 
Jane Fuenilove during the year 1823. 

The next year, 1824, the greatest sadness and heartache to all 
members of the Boardman Family, came with the death of their dear 
Mother, Margaret Hayes Boardman, at the age of 44. About two years 
later, in September 1827, the Father, Rev. William Boardman, 
Rector of Bathurst, Master of Grammar School, First Colonial Min- 
ister and 1820 Settler, died at the age of 51 years. 

SONG OF THE EARLY SETTLERS 
"Never despair! tho' the harvest fail; 
Tho' the hosts of a savage foe assail 
Never despair! We shall conquer yet! 
And the toils of our earlier years forget. 
In Hope's bright glory our sun shall set, 
Mids't Afric's Southern Wilds. " 

During the year 1825, Sarah, just having turned nineteen, was 
married to John Crause, a British Army Captain; who was stationed 
at the Army Garrison in Grahamstown. 

John Henry Dixon, head of the Dixon Party of 1820 Settlers, 



PEV. WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



married the second eldest daughter, Judith Boardman, during the year 
1826 at Grahamstown. 

In 1827, John Ashton Boardman died at the age of twenty-three . 
Sussanah married Thomas Jarman of Clumbers in 1832. October of 
1833, William Boardman II married Mary Caldecott, daughter of Dr. 
Philip Caldecott. 

February 17, 1834, James Hayes Boardman married Elizabeth 
Dixie in St. George Church, Grahamstown, daughter of Philip Dixie, 
a 1820 Settler. 

Margaret married William Smith, a land surveyor in 1843. He 
was from Grahamstown. 

THE SONG OF THE EARLY SETTLERS CHILDREN 

" Our toilworn fathers have sunk to the rest, 
But their sons shall inherit their hope's bequest. 
Valleys are smiling in harvest pride; 
There are fleecy flocks on the mountain side; 
Cities are rising to stud the plains; 
The life blood of commerce is coursing the veins 
Of a new born Empire, that grows and reigns 
O'er Afric's Southern Wilds." 

Although he did not live to a ripe old age and accumulate great 
physical wealth; WILLIAM BOARDMAN left to his large family a life 
of sacrifice, service and devotion to Education, His Church; His 
Settler Friends and to His Country. He was a Pioneer Leader in all- 
ways . 



Clarence Dixon Taylor 
Provo, Utah 
April I960 



EXTRACTS FROM BOARD MAN BIBLE IN POSSESSION 
OF PHILIP WILLIAM BOARDMAN 



FAMILY REGISTER 



Of the Rev. William Boardman (son of Thomas Boardman of Hol- 
brook Hall and Ashton Manor, Lancashire) M. A. 1st Colonial 
Chaplain, and his wife Margaret Boardman, born Hayes, who were 
married in 1794, came out with the Settlers of 1820 in "La Belle 
Alliance" as Head of Wilson's Party), and had the following children: 



1. Mary, born at Newberry, Lancashire, 5 October 1795. 

2. Judith, born at Newberry, Lancashire, 16 December 1796. 

3. Susannah, born at Newberry, Lancashire, 27 October 1798. 

4. Thomas, born at Newberry, Lancashire, 25 September 1800, 

5. Margaret, born at Newton, 14 December 1802. 

6. John Ashton, born at Newton, 8 July 1804. 

7. Sarah Hayes, born at Newton, 3 August 1806. 

8. James Hayes, born at Newton, 22 July 1808. 

9. William, born at Blackburn, 14 February 1811. 



Mary , mar ried Wm. Jno. Earle in 1822, Wilson's Party, Beaufort Vale . 
Judith, married John Henry Dixon, 1826 of Waaiplaats. 
Susannah, married Thomas Jarman, 1832 of Clumber. 
Thomas, remained at Blackburn, married Jane Fuenilove 1823. 
Margaret, married Wm. Smith, land surveyor, Grahamstown 1843. 
John Ashton, died at Grahamstown, 1827. Age 23. 
Sarah Hayes, married John Crause, Army Captain, 1825. 
James Hayes, married Elizabeth Dixie, 1834. 

William, married Mary, daughter of Dr. Caldecott, October 1833. 

Rev'd. William Boardman, died at Bathurst in 1827. 
Margaret Boardman, born Hayes, died at Bathurst in 1824. 
Susannah, died at Peddie, 8th February 1859. 
Margaret, died at Adelaide, 5th 1869. 

Daughter of Mary (Miss Earle) married Richard Read of Aliwal 
North. 



( Copied from the 1820 Settlers Archives, Capetown, Union of 
South Africa, by Clarence D. Taylor on January 23, 1933.) 



312 



MY GREAT, GREAT GRANDMOTHER 
MARGARET HAYES BOARDMAN 

October 1772 January 31, 1823 



313 



MARGARET 



HAYES 



B OARDMAN 



The spelling of the name Hayes has also been spelled He yes. 
Margaret Hayes was the sister of John Hayes, a solicitor of Liverpool, 
who managed the Boardman family property in Liverpool. 

Margaret was born in October 1772 at Burtonwood, Lancaster, 
England, the daughter of Samuel Hayes and Jane Savage. She was 
married to the Rev. William Boardman on May 15, 1795 (-1794) at 
Lathom, Ormskirk, Lancaster, England. 

For the next seven years, Margaret and her husband, William 
Boardman lived at Newburgh, which is a hamlet of Lathom, in the Par- 
ish of Ormskirk, Lancaster. Here four of the nine children were born: 

Mary Boardman chr. Oct' 5 17r95 at Newburgh, Lathom, Eng. 

Judith Boardman Chr. Jan 1 1797 Skelmerdale Chapel 

B Dec 16 1796 Newburgh, Lathom, Lane. 

Sussanah " Oct 27 1798 Newburgh, Lathom, Lane. 

Thomas Boardman Sept 25 1800 Newburgh, Lathom, Lane. 

Their next four children were born at nearby Newton, Lane. Eng. : 

Margaret Boardman Dec 14 1802 Newton, Lane., Eng. 

John Ashton " July 8 1804 Newton, Lane., Eng. 

Sarah Hayes " Aug 3 1806 Newton, Lane., Eng. 

James Hayes " July 22 1808 Newton, Lane., Eng. 

When their last child, William, was born they were living at Black- 
burn, Lancaster, where the Rev. Boardman was Master of Grammar 
School. 

William Boardman Feb 14 1811 Blackburn, Lane., Eng. 

It was here in Blackburn that the Rev. William Boardman resigned 
as Master of the Grammar School to accept the appointment as Colon- 
ial Minister to the 1820 Settlers to South Africa. 

No doubt the shipping list of the Willson Party sailing on the La 
Belle Alliance were only approximate ages, for it list Margaret's 
age as 40. Church records show she was 47„ The shipping list shows 
the Rev. Boardman's age as 44. Church records show he was 51. 

It was a tremendous job for Margaret, to break-up her home in 
England, and pack up what few earthly possessions they were allowed 
to take on the boat with them. The packed boxes and luggage were shap- 
ed by rail to London, where the sailing vessel, La Belle Alliance, was 
anchored in the Thames River at Depthford. 

It was a more difficult task for her to say goodbye to her nineteen 
year old son, Thomas, who was apprenticed to Thomas Barton as an 
upholsterer. He was to remain at Blackburn. She no doubt, realized 
she would never see him again. 

On December 23, 1819, the Boardman Family, consisting of 
father and mother and eight children, waived goodbye to their relatives 
and friends at the Blackburn Railroad Station. 

Note: * Boardman Bible date. 



315 



316 



MARGARET HAYES BOARDMAN 



For the next fifty-three days it was a trying time for Margaret to 
keep her young family together, prepare meals on board the vessel, 
and provide sleeping facilities; for the vessel was ice bound in the 
river and could not move. 

Finally, on February 14, 1820, the vessel made it into open sea 
waters and Margaret was able to relax a little .although it was her re- 
sponsibility to prepare the meals for her family from the stores of 
food issued, on schedule, by the ships crew. 

With the appointment of her husband as acting Party Head, it fell 
to Margaret to support him in his activities as well as lend leadership 
to the women of the Party. 

After leaving the ship, with its stores of food, at Algoa Bay; and 
"Settlers Town"where food and supplies were distributed - - the prep- 
aration of three meals a day for a family of ten, in a wild and primi- 
tive wilderness, became a constant challenge for Margaret. In the 
"settlement" there were no stores to goto obtain food. With the drought 
slowly drying up their source of food, it became a constant fear and 
worry. 

Pioneer life is a hard life. At first, Margaret and the girls had 
to pitch in and help build a suitable house to maintain and live in. Then 
they had to help clear the land and plant the crops. Then the most dis- 
couraging of all, to see the growing crops die for lack of water, which 
was like taking food from out of their mouths. 

Most of these 1820 Settlers survived, but it had its toll. 

Margaret Hayes Boardman died at Bathhurst, South Africa on 
January 31, 1823. 



Clarence D. Taylor 
September 1979